Heiress of Light

Magic Reborn #1

Ashlyn Allbrook

Copyright © 2017 by Ashlyn Allbrook

Cover art - Barbara Florczyk

Model: Miranda Hedman

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Created with VellumCreated with Vellum

Contents

Heiress of Light

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Heiress of Darkness

About the Author

Also by Ashlyn Allbrook

Heiress of Light

Magic Reborn #1

Born into a dying kingdom, Princess Elena of Garius is certain her intelligence and compassion would make her a better ruler than Prince Leonardo, the man her father insists she marry to rule in her stead… a man rumored to have a cruel streak as deep as his father’s pockets. 

As Elena tries to find a way to protect herself and her kingdom, she learns she is the key to the rebirth of magic into the Kingdom of Light. And her five guards have been preordained to help her—with the touch of their bodies to hers. 

Magic has been dead so long that most people believe it’s a myth. But there’s no denying the ache in Elena’s chest or the feelings that consume her whenever her guards are near. Wicked feelings no princess should feel for one man, let alone five.

The cure for this strange madness is days away. And while her guards have sworn to protect her—even to their deaths—Prince Leonardo isn’t so quick to let her go. Not when he believes Elena is the mother of magic. 

And he wants to claim her as his own.

1

“My word is final!” my father shouted, his words echoing off the stone walls of his private chamber.

“I really don’t have a say in this? Don’t you care at all about how I feel?” I knew I was wasting my breath. My father never cared how I felt, but I refused to give in to tears. They never moved him. My father was made of stone.

“Feelings have nothing to do with marriage, Elena. And neither does love.”

It was obvious from watching my parents that love had never factored into their relationship. The purpose of their marriage had been to strengthen political alliances and to add land to the kingdom of Garius. Their parents had arranged their marriage just like my father was trying to do for me now. But my grandmother—my mother’s mother—she and my grandfather were a different story.

“Grandmamma married for love.”

“Your mother’s mother is foolhardy.” He thumped his hand down on the desk. “Has she been putting foolish ideas into your head?”

My grandmother had told me many things over my eighteen years of life, but I couldn’t think of a single thing that would qualify as foolish. “No.”

He looked surprised by my answer but shook it off as he sat down at his desk and started sifting through papers. “You’re eighteen years old, Elena. It’s time to grow up. We all have our roles, our purpose in life. Yours is to strengthen your kingdom through marriage.” He must have taken my silence as a sign that I was beginning to see reason because he let it drop. “The guards are reporting trouble at the eastern borders. The corsairs are growing bolder, attacking villages at night. And then there are reports of dracnas to the south.”

That caught my attention. “Dracnas? Dracnas are a myth. No one has even claimed to see one in over a century.”

While corsairs were known to reside at the border, they’d always stuck to the forests. The eight-foot-long catlike creatures had always avoided human contact. Or at least they used to until recently. As for dracnas . . . they were the stuff of stories parents told their children to scare them into behaving. According to legend, they were nearly twenty feet tall and breathed fire.

My father picked up a quill pen and scrawled his name across the bottom of a parchment document. “Dracnas are very real. A mated pair killed two of our men and severely burned three more.”

“A mated pair?” I asked with interest, stepping closer. “Are you sure?”

My father looked up at me in exasperation. “The dracnas are not your concern. That is for me and Leonardo, your soon-to-be husband, to worry about.”

“Father. I am educated—despite your insistence that I didn’t need an education. I have a brain. A good one. Perhaps if you’d listen to me, you would realize I have ideas to help the kingdom—ways to bring water to the crops and to help stop the illnesses that spread through the village—”

His cold eyes pierced mine. “These things do not concern you, Elena.”

“Don’t concern me? This is my kingdom, Father. My people too! Prince Leonardo won’t give a damn about our people! All he cares about is stripping our resources to help his own kingdom!”

My father slammed his fist on his desk with a thump that filled the room. “Language, Elena! You are the daughter of the King of Garius. You will not talk like a common peasant.”

I jumped despite myself. I’d pushed him too far.

“I have made my decision!” His voice boomed. “You will marry the Prince of Hulon in two weeks, and that is final.” Despite the strength of his words, he didn’t look happy about his decree. We’d been closer when I was younger, and he used to forgive me for being headstrong.

I could waste my time arguing with him, or I could find a more productive way to fight his decree. Too bad I had no idea where to start.

I turned to leave, but my father said, “Elena. Your betrothed . . . he expects a less outspoken bride.”

I spun back to face him. “You mean he expects me to be meek. Though he learned during his visit a few months ago that that particular trait doesn’t suit me.”

His face softened and worry filled his eyes. “Yet he wishes to marry you anyway, Elena. And he will see that you are meek.”

“And yet there’s not a meek bone in my body. Cancel the wedding, Father!”

What little sympathy he’d shown me evaporated. His shoulders stiffened. “There is no cancelling the wedding. Prince Leonardo is eager to wed you, and our coffers need the union.”

“Then there’s nothing left to say, is there?” I asked in disgust.

“No. Leave me while I try to find a way to make you less disagreeable to your new husband.” He sounded angry again.

“Good luck with that! You’d be more likely to change a leopard’s spots.”

I stormed out of his room. Christa, my lady-in-waiting and best friend, was standing outside the door with a look on her face that suggested she’d heard enough to know I’d been unsuccessful. At least she didn’t ask. I couldn’t talk about it right now, or I might burst into tears.

In any other situation, I would have run to my mother. She was often my ally during my disagreements with my father, but I knew she’d be no help now. She was excited to be planning a wedding, especially after the past few years of disease and famine in our land. She was eager to have something to celebrate and was frustrated I wasn’t the tiniest bit happy too. But I couldn’t see pouring so much money into a celebration when there was nothing to celebrate, and it was money that could be used to help the less fortunate people in our kingdom.

Only the day before, she’d gotten angry when I’d refused to help go over the music selection. She’d shaken her head in disapproval. “You are so lucky, Elena. Prince Leonardo is a fine-looking man. Your father could have picked Prince Edgar in Redea.”

“He’s forty-two years old!” I’d protested.

“Yet he’s looking for a bride. And I know he promised a great many things to your father for your hand. More than Leonardo offered.”

That surprised me. “But didn’t you think there was something . . . off with Prince Leonardo?” I’d asked. “Both times I talked to him, it was like he was . . . looking for something.”

“You mean determining if you were suitable?”

“No. It was like he expected me to do or say something.”

“That makes no sense, Elena.”

And yet it was true.

“Prince Leonardo is a good ruler, and handsome one at that. He will be a good husband. Besides, it’s settled, so you have no choice but to make the best of it.”

Make the best of it, my eye.

Whether he would be a good husband or not was debatable, but his good looks definitely didn’t make him a good ruler. From my limited time in his company, I’d already surmised he was arrogant and conceited. How was I going to get out of this?

Christa tried to steer me down the hall to the east wing. “Your mother is expecting you in the conservatory. She needs you to help her with the wedding plans, Ellie.”

Christa was normally soft-spoken, a good quality in a handmaiden, but she whispered my name. She may have been my best friend, but she was also my servant, which meant she was supposed to call me Your Royal Highness or Princess Elena. We weren’t supposed to be on a first-name basis, let alone using my nickname.

I stared down the hall toward my mother’s wing of the castle. I’d already known that she was expecting me. In fact, I was already a quarter of an hour late, yet I couldn’t bring myself to go. The castle felt suffocating. The walls were too tight. “If I join my mother in the conservatory to look at floral arrangements, I’ll lose my mind.”

She pulled me to a halt—her eyelid was twitching, giving away her anxiety. “What do you plan to do?”

I held her gaze. “Go into the village.”

Her eyes widened with fear. “You know your father doesn’t want you going there anymore.”

I shot her a look. “He can’t keep me from doing everything I love.”

She cringed. “Actually, he can. He’s the king.” My friend leaned in closer. “Your mother is counting on you, Ellie. She’s thrown herself into a tizzy getting ready for this wedding.”

“She’s wasting her time,” I said, heading for the hallway that led to the kitchens. “There won’t be any wedding.”

“Ellie!” Christa called after me as I hurried into the kitchen.

Mrs. Putney, the royal baker, was bent over the kneading table, working a mound of dough large enough to make several loaves of bread. Her wrinkled face lifted, and her eyes lit up when she saw me. “Princess Elena. Getting ready to make your rounds? You missed yesterday.”

She had doted on me my entire life, and unlike my father, she was supportive of my activities in the town.

I grimaced. “My mother kept me busy with wedding nonsense.”

She chuckled and turned her attention back to her dough. “Weddings don’t just come about on their own.”

“In this instance, they needn’t come about at all.”

Her gaze met mine, and her eyes softened. “It’s not the end of the world, little one. You could do much worse than Prince Leonardo. Your father could have arranged a marriage like your grandmother’s to King Perseus.”

I shivered. I’d barely known my paternal grandfather, but what little I remembered convinced me that her words were true. “Why do I have to marry at all?” I asked. “I know our people and this land. The people in our kingdom are nothing like the people in Leonardo’s kingdom. He has no idea what our people need.”

“There’s more to running a kingdom than knowing the subjects,” Christa said behind her.

I whipped around to face her. “Agreed. Intelligence is needed, and after my conversations with Prince Leonardo, I found his severely lacking. In fact, I have to wonder if his nanny dropped him on his head.”

“Elena . . .” Christa sighed, but Mrs. Putney was trying to keep from bursting into laughter.

“And let’s not forget the tantrum he threw over the rug in his room.”

“He’d brought his own,” Christa said.

“Who brings their own rug?” I demanded. “Seriously? Only spoiled twits.”

Neither of them answered, and two of the girls helping the baker ran off to the storeroom, ducking their heads.

I lifted my chin, determined to make them see my point. “A ruler needs intelligence, compassion, and a level head. All of which Prince Leonardo seems to lack.”

Mrs. Putney glanced back up at me with sad eyes. “That may all be well and true, but you’ll be marrying him nonetheless.”

“She’s right, Ellie,” Christa said softly, resting a hand on my arm. “Maybe you should just accept it and find a way to make it work.”

No. I would do no such thing, but I could see no way to get out of it either. If my father suspected that I wouldn’t fall in line, he would lock me in my room until the wedding, then drug me to make sure I was good and compliant for the service. He’d been negotiating this business deal for more years than I’d realized. He couldn’t afford to see it destroyed now.

Mrs. Putney wiped her hands on her apron and walked around the table to face me. “You want impossible things, little one.”

Impossible. My dreams told me differently. For years I’d had vague images I’d never understood, but since my eighteenth birthday, they’d become increasingly clearer. These dreams promised me more than the life my father offered, more than I understood. But they were only dreams, because they offered me men I wasn’t destined to have along with a kingdom I wasn’t meant to rule. And that made my blood boil.

“Things I cannot have?” I asked in a disgusted tone. “You mean like a penis?”

Mrs. Putney gasped. “Your Royal Highness!”

“Princess Elena!” Christa scolded.

“What?” I demanded. “It’s an anatomical part of a man, no different than an arm or leg. Why can we not say it aloud?”

Christa’s eyes widened in fear. “They’re the same size?”

“Christa,” I said. “You’ve seen plenty of animal penises to know they are not equally proportionate to their limbs. Why would human men be any different?”

“Princess Elena!” Mrs. Putney exclaimed, clearly agitated. “You’re a virgin. You cannot speak of such things and sully your good name.”

“Apparently my good name is all I have,” I murmured, shaking my head. “Or should I say my title? That and a kingdom that shall never be mine but instead forfeited to some half-wit toddler who probably has a very small penis hanging between his legs.”

Mrs. Putney looked like she was about to have a stroke. Why was I taking this out on her?

I walked over to her and kissed her cheek. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Tears filled her eyes. “You can’t say such things, my girl. Your new husband will flog you . . . or worse.”

My head jutted back. “Flog me? You can’t be serious. I will be queen.”

She continued to stare at me. “The Queen Mother . . .”

My eyes widened. “My grandfather had her flogged?”

“She was so very much like you, Princess. His Majesty tried to have her defiance beaten out of her, and I worry that Prince Leonardo will do the same.” I continued to stare at her in disbelief, and she cupped my cheek with her floury hand. “You have two weeks, Elena, two weeks to get over your protests; then you must accept your fate and make the best of it.”

Her seriousness sank in. She never called me by my given name without a “princess” in front of it. “And if I chose not to . . . make the best of it?”

Her chin trembled. “Then I will have the poultices ready. We will do our best to make sure your suffering is eased as much as possible.” She pulled me into a quick hug—something she hadn’t done since I was a small girl—then just as quickly released me. “Your baskets are in the back in the usual spot. Yesterday’s baskets are still there. The bread’s a little stale but still good for dipping in stew.”

I leaned forward and kissed her cheek. “Thank you. For everything, Mrs. Putney.”

A blush rose to her cheeks, and she gave me a curt nod. “You’re a good girl, Princess Ellie. So pay no mind if you hear people’s tongues wagging today.”

That stopped me in my tracks. “What are people saying?”

An oh crap look filled her eyes. Then she tried to wave it off. Literally. “Nothing.”

She moved back to her dough and resumed her kneading.

“Nice try. What?”

Her face scrunched up before she said in a dismissive tone, “A bunch of old tales is all. People like to think they’re real. Gives them hope.”

I gave her a perplexed look. “And how do the old tales apply to me?”

“It’s nothing, nothing,” she said, pretending to give her full attention to the dough. “But be sure to take your guards today. Don’t give them the slip like you usually do.”

I was about to argue that Christa and I could manage, but I heard footsteps running down the hall to the kitchen. Seconds later, one of my mother’s servants stood in the doorway, her hand on her chest as she tried to catch her breath. “Oh, Princess Elena! I’m so glad I found you. The queen is requesting your presence. Immediately.”

“Is she now?” I said, lifting my brow.

Christa gave me a horrified look, but Mrs. Putney tried to hide her smirk. She had eighteen years of dealing with me under her belt. Tina, my mother’s new servant, barely had a month.

“Tell my mother I’ll be there in due time.” Then I headed toward the pantry with Christa in tow. We put on the capes we kept hanging on hooks; then I picked up one of the baskets, amazed at the weight. Mrs. Putney had been generous over the last few days; but then, the children had been even needier lately. Christa usually just tagged along when I headed to the village, but today she picked up the second basket and rested it on her hip. “Maybe we can get one of the guards to carry these for us.”

I shot her a look, then walked out the back door. “We won’t be taking the guards.”

“But you heard Mrs. Putney,” Christa said, following close behind.

“Of course I heard her, but she loves to worry. We’ve been going to the village nearly every day for the past three years. Why would I suddenly be in danger?”

“And you’ve brought your guards over half the time . . . when you couldn’t give them the slip,” Christa said. “But Mrs. Putney’s right. We need them today. Something’s off. Don’t you feel it too?”

I did. It was like a tickling on my skin, making the hairs on my arms stand on end. The sky looked dark and brooding, as though it wanted to weep with sorrow.

But then again, maybe I thought that because it matched my mood.

We walked through the side yard to the alley that led around to the back of the castle, and I noticed a dozen or so chickens hopping around the yard. A young girl was chasing after them. She was the new kitchen apprentice, sent over from Prince Leonardo’s kingdom.

“Looks like it’s chicken for dinner,” Christa said under her breath.

“Maybe. If she actually manages to catch anything.” I set down my basket and walked over to the girl who was clearly flustered.

When she saw me, her eyes widened with fear. “I didn’t mean to disturb you, Your Royal Highness.”

“You didn’t disturb me,” I said with a laugh. “Did no one show you how to do this?”

She kept her gaze on the ground. “No, Your Royal Highness. They just told me to catch the chickens.”

“Well, I’m sure they set you up for their merriment, but we’ll show them.” I put my hands on my hips and glanced around. “There’s a wooden staff with a hook on the end.” I spotted it leaning against a small shed and walked over to grab it. With the staff in hand, I slowly approached the chickens. “You have to sneak up on them and extend the pole. Then you snag their leg.” I swung the pole out and caught one of the chickens, then lifted the pole, the bird dangling from the hook. I moved closer to Marietta and let the squawking bird hang in front of her. “I draw the line at killing it. You’re on your own for that task.”

She grabbed the bird but nearly dropped it as she removed it from the hook.

I narrowed my eyes. “How is it that you’ve no experience catching chickens? How did you get hired as a kitchen apprentice?”

“Just lucky I guess,” she said, lifting her eyes to mine. They were a dark gray, the color of the stormy sky. She seemed absorbed with me, her eyes widening.

“What is it?” I asked, suddenly self-conscious.

“You are the one who was foretold.”

I blinked. “What?”

The chickens in the yard became quiet, and the one in her hand stilled, as though it was already dead.

“You are the princess of the legends.”

I felt a strong hand grab my arm and practically drag me away from the girl as two of my guards positioned themselves between her and me. I looked up at the man who had dragged me and was not surprised to see Liam, the captain of my guard.

His touch was sending sparks of awareness through my body.

His deep brown eyes locked on mine, and my lungs involuntarily filled, making my chest rise. The movement attracted his attention for only a fraction of a second, but I saw his eyes dip, then hold my gaze again.

“Captain, what are you doing?” I asked, but the words came out breathless, not that I was surprised. It was hard to remain in control when he’d been in my dreams the night before.

“Protecting you, Your Royal Highness, as always,” was his smooth reply. His large hand was still wrapped around my upper arm.

When I heard the girl whimper, I came to my senses, jerking from his hold.

“And what are you two doing?” I asked the two guards in front of me, although it was easy to figure out. Each man held one of the girl’s skinny arms in their hands.

“They’re doing their jobs,” Liam said, moving next to me.

“Protecting me from a child?”

“We sensed danger,” the blond one said, his earnest blue eyes on my face. Tobias.

“From a child?” I repeated.

Tobias remained silent, but the raven-headed man on the other side of the girl spoke up. Matthew was over twice her height and had the strength of a bull. “It is our job, Your Royal Highness.”

His eyes were so dark they were almost black, and he appeared to be on full alert.

“She’s the new kitchen apprentice. The one from Prince Leonardo’s kingdom.” I still thought it strange that he would send a kitchen apprentice, but Mrs. Putney said he wanted a cook who could make dishes he loved after we were married. But if she was an apprentice, how could she know how to prepare them? But my guards were still waiting for an answer. “For heaven’s sake, I showed her how to catch a chicken. That chicken is the only one in danger,” I said, waving toward the bird still hanging from her grasp. “Let the girl go.”

They maintained their hold while the two other members of the guard stood off to the side, their hands on the hilt of their swords. All four men seemed to be splitting their attention between me, the girl, and their captain.

I turned around, starting to get pissed. “Liam. Tell them to let her go.”

His emotionless gaze held mine for several seconds before it shifted to the men holding the poor girl. “Do you still feel it?”

“No. But things still aren’t right,” Matthew said.

Tobias nodded. “I agree.”

“What do you mean things still aren’t right?” I demanded.

Liam waited another couple of seconds before saying, “Let her go.”

They released their hold, and the girl scampered off, the chicken still in her hand.

I turned my full attention on the captain of my guard. “What was that about, Liam?”

He moved closer and lowered his voice. “You can’t call me that, Your Royal Highness. You must call me Captain.”

“I’ve been calling you Liam since we sparred with wooden swords back when we were younger than the poor girl you just scared half to death.”

“It’s not proper. Especially with your impending . . .”

“Marriage?” I finished, scowling. I had to figure a way out of that particular predicament. I walked over to my abandoned basket and bent down to pick it up. “I suppose there’s no way to get out of your coming with us now.”

“I prefer you not go at all,” Liam said.

I lifted my chin and gave him a haughty look. “Then it’s a good thing I’m not bound to what you prefer, Captain.”

He moved closer, and I stared up into his face, prepared to battle with him, but he reached for the basket and lifted it off my arm. “Then we’ll escort you into town, Your Royal Highness.”

The guardsmen fell in around me and Christa. Finn, one of the guards who had stood to the side, took Christa’s basket from her. She gave me a look of triumph.

Traitor.

Liam handed my basket to Dax, the last of my five guards. It seemed carrying the baskets was to be their punishment for nearly tackling a child. But then again, Finn and Dax had merely stood by and watched. Maybe it was their punishment for not reaching her first.

My guards were overzealous, but what was all that talk about things not feeling right?

And why could I feel it too?

2

We walked from the castle to the village in silence, Liam taking the lead with Christa and I behind him. Dax and Finn walked behind us with the baskets, and Matthew and Tobias walked on either side of us. We filled the narrow alley, so anyone coming up the hill had to move aside.

“This is ridiculous, Captain,” I said. “Why are we filling the road?”

“We’re protecting you, Your Royal Highness,” Finn said from behind me, sounding apologetic.

“From whom?” I asked. “The laundress? We need to move to the side.”

“We stay in formation,” Liam said in a taut voice, his gaze straight ahead.

I walked a little faster to move closer to him. “What has prompted this decision?”

Liam didn’t answer, but Finn spoke up. “We can feel danger around you.”

My jaw dropped. “Feel danger?” I glanced at Finn behind me. “Does this have anything to do with what you were sensing earlier?”

None of them said anything.

Knowing he was the most likely of my guards to cave, I stopped and turned to face Finn. All the guards came to a halt around me, maintaining formation. These men had been my guards for three years, although they rarely spoke to me, and then only if they were making requests of me or issuing orders. Nevertheless, I’d known them over half my life.

The guards started their apprenticeship when they were ten. When I was eight, I’d spent a year watching the first-year apprentices train in the fields. Christa was the daughter of my nanny, and she was my only friend, but she hadn’t been allowed to spend much time with me. After watching the guards training in the fields and seeing the fun they had, I’d decided I wanted to be friends with them too. I convinced my tutor that I needed to learn self-defense—and where best to learn but in the guard school? I’d been naive enough to think I would attend classes with the apprentices, which was never going to happen. However, after much pleading, the guard school master finally agreed to let me train one hour a day, three times a week. He assigned five second-years to work with me—the best in their class: Liam, Tobias, Matthew, Finn, and Dax.

Most eleven-year-old boys would have resented having to train an eight-year-old girl—even if she was a princess—and some of my guards-to-be weren’t very happy about it for the first few months. But Finn . . . he’d always been kind, offering me a hand when I fell, making sure I was okay. Finn had always been the gentlest of the five. The one most concerned with my feelings. He would be the most likely to answer me now.

“Finn, am I in danger?”

His gaze jerked to mine, and his mouth set into a firm line. “We will protect you with our lives, Princess.”

“Of course you will,” I said. Of that I had no doubt. “But who will protect you?”

He grinned at that, and a few of my guards snickered.

“What’s so funny?” I asked with attitude.

“It’s our job, Your Royal Highness,” Dax said.

I still didn’t have an answer to my question. I kept my gaze on Finn. “What do you know? Why do you think I’m in danger?”

“It’s just a feeling, Your Royal Highness.”

“A feeling?”

“Finn!” Liam barked. “Enough talk. Focus on the job at hand.” He signaled for us to move, and we resumed our walk to the village.

I snuck a glance at Christa to gauge her reaction, but her eyes remained firmly on Liam’s back. Or more like his butt. I was surprised at my surge of jealousy.

Liam was the captain of my guard, and he used to be my friend, although I still liked to think of him and the other four as my friends. But how much of that was childish wishing?

Maybe my father was right. Maybe it was time for me to grow up—although I’d already grown up the day I started my work with the orphaned children in the village three years ago. Someone had to care for them, and I was able to help.

Maybe I could convince Leonardo to fix up the orphanage, something my father refused to consider.

Had I just resigned myself to marriage? Did I have a choice?

I fell silent, lost in my thoughts as we continued the fifteen-minute walk to the village. An influx of gray clouds moved in, the sunshine vanishing, as we passed through the town gate, and my guards tensed, staring up at the darkening sky.

“The orphanage is not secure enough. We’ll have the children come to the temple; then we’ll head back to the castle,” Liam said in a terse voice that suggested it wasn’t open for debate.

“The temple?” I asked in surprise.

“It’s the most secure location with this short notice.”

My guards had me spooked. I didn’t argue even though I worried about some of the younger children walking to the temple. The wind had picked up, bringing an unexpected bitter chill so early in the fall. I wrapped my cloak tighter as we climbed the temple steps.

For a few weeks over the summer, when it had been unbearably hot, we would set up at the top of the stairs in the cooler shade, but today, Liam continued into the temple portico.

Dax and Finn set the baskets down on the stone floor, then turned to Matthew and Tobias. “Go tell the priestess we need a rug and some blankets.”

Tobias stared up into the darkening sky. “This isn’t normal.”

He was right. The clouds had taken on a greenish-brown cast, making them look bruised.

“We’re here,” Dax said in a low voice to Liam. “Perhaps we can convince her to just leave the food today and head back right away.”

“I’m right here,” I said, moving closer. “Please don’t treat me like I’m an child.”

Contrition filled Dax’s eyes. “I apologize, Your Royal Highness.”

“Dax.” I reached out and clung to his arm. When I was a girl, I could always count on Dax to tell me the truth. He was never afraid to tell me when I looked like a fool, and he never sugarcoated things when he thought I was afraid. “What’s going on?”

His steely gray eyes held mine. “I don’t know, Princess.”

“When have we ever been afraid of weather?” I scoffed, but I was sure he could hear my touch of fear.

“We’re not,” Liam said. “But we’re being cautious.”

I turned to Liam. “But why?”

Liam stood close, looking over my head toward Dax. “You got your orders, guardsman. Move.”

Dax nodded. “Yes, sir.” Then he turned and disappeared into the temple.

A crowd was already forming at the bottom of the temple steps, not just orphans, but mothers with children.

“What do you want to do?” Tobias asked, shooting a look to Liam.

Liam was quiet for a moment, then lowered his gaze to mine. “Elena, I can’t explain it, but we’ve been tense all day. Call it intuition. Call it paranoia, but we’re on high alert. All we know to do is guard you with our lives.”

“But I don’t want you to guard me with your lives,” I said. “I couldn’t bear it if any of you got hurt or died because of me.”

He gave me a soft smile. “We do it freely, Princess.”

“And willingly, Princess,” Finn said.

“We volunteered for this,” Tobias said. “It would be our greatest honor to die for you.”

“What he said,” Matthew said.

“Nobody’s dying today,” I said. “No more talk of dying. You’ve got Christa spooked.”

Sure enough, Christa, who had been standing to the side, looked several shades paler.

“No one’s dying,” Liam said. “Not while I’m in charge. But I do ask that we don’t spend any more time here than necessary.”

“How about I make our medicine rounds?” Christa asked. “That will speed things along.”

“Good idea,” Liam said.

She took the smaller basket out of the big one and headed down the steps.

Dax returned with his arms full. “I did better than just a rug and blankets. I got a stool.”

He dropped a small rolled rug and a couple of blankets, revealing a small wooden stool. My guards quickly rolled out the rug and set up the stool on one side. Matthew reached for my hand and led me to the stool before Finn draped a blanket across my lap.

“Did you bring gloves?” he asked.

“No. It wasn’t that cold when we left,” I murmured, my breath coming out in wispy trails.

“Tuck your hands under the blanket,” he said.

I chuckled. “Somehow I’ve managed to make it through eighteen years with enough sense to keep from getting frostbite. I think I can survive this afternoon.”

Dax and Tobias grinned, and even Liam showed a hint of a smile, but then he said, “I want all of you except Matthew in the crowd. Matthew, I need you with me, guarding the princess.”

Matthew nodded, and the other three descended the steps and told the crowd they could come up to see “the princess,” but only one family at a time.

I cringed. I hated to call attention to my title, which was stupid. Everyone knew I was Princess Elena. I wasn’t fooling anyone by not using the title, but somehow over the last three years, they’d become less intimidated by the title, and I worried all those years of progress were going to be destroyed by my guards’ overzealousness.

I made my guards send the orphans to me first, youngest to oldest. I used to hand out food and treats like cookies or slices of sweet bread to the orphanage workers, but then I discovered that some of the children weren’t getting the food I’d brought, so I’d started handing them to each child myself. I’d gotten to know many of them by name, and I asked about their lives. Today, every time I gave a child a hug, Liam and Matthew stiffened, then hurried the child along and asked for the next one to be sent to me.

The crowd was bigger today. I wondered if it was because I was in a more public place, but when the mothers came up, I realized it was partly because they were afraid and partly because they were curious. I finally found out what they were curious about when the third mother approached and sat on the rug in front of me with a tiny baby in her arms.

“What can I do for you?” I asked. “Is your baby ill? Do you need food?”

“Princess Elena, will you bless my child?”

I shot Liam a confused glance, but he remained at attention. Turning back to the mother, I said, “I don’t offer blessings. Only food and kind words. If it’s a blessing you want, you should visit the priestess inside before you go.”

“No. You’re our hope, Princess. Will you at least hold my baby, Maria, and offer her some kind words?”

“Of course I’ll give your baby kind words,” I said, reaching for her, but Liam extended his hand to block me.

“Not today,” he grunted.

The mother shrank back, and I shot Liam a glare.

“Stop. It’s a baby.” Then I reached for the infant. The mother handed over her bundle, and I looked down into the sleeping baby’s face. I had no idea what her mother expected from this encounter—this was a first. Most mothers wanted food or medicine, but this meant something to her, so I leaned down and whispered, “May you have a long and healthy life, sweet Maria.” Then I kissed her forehead and handed her back to her mother.

“Your eyes,” she whispered as she got to her knees and took back her baby. “You’re the one.”

“The one what?” I asked.

Matthew pulled her to her feet. “Time to go.”

“May the gods bless you, Princess,” she said, looking back over her shoulder as Matthew hurried her down the stairs. “You are the mother of—”

Matthew had led her down several steps, and her words were lost in the wind. When he returned, I shot him a glare. “There’s no reason to be rude, Matthew. She didn’t do anything wrong.”

“You take too many risks.”

“A baby’s going to hurt me?” I asked in disbelief.

“One day your kindness will be your undoing,” Matthew said.

His words caught me by surprise. Did he really think that? But I couldn’t help wondering what she had been trying to tell me. Was she a fortune-teller? Was she telling me I was going to have a baby with Leonardo? I shuddered. By the gods, I hoped not.

A half hour later, the last mother and child headed down the steps and Matthew offered me his hand. “The priestess has stoked the fire inside for you, Princess. Go inside and warm yourself up before we head back to the castle.”

I started to protest, but I was cold, and I felt an inexplicable pull inside. “Is Christa not back yet?”

“She came back some time ago,” Dax said. “But she was cold, and there was nothing for her to do, so we sent her back to the castle.”

I went through a door into the inner chamber of the temple. Matthew had been right about the fire. There was usually a small fire burning along the back wall—a sacrificial offering to the gods—but this one was larger than I’d ever seen.

The room was warmer than I’d expected, so I unfastened my cloak and dropped it on the floor next to the wall as I walked closer to the fire.

The temple was hundreds of years old, built when magic was supposed to have filled the earth, and legend had it that the fire was built for this—to keep the last remnants of magic alive until its return. I’d been taught that the priestesses never let it die, but this was to be our last priestess. What happened when she was gone?

When I was a young girl, my first tutor had taught me that magic had existed. He said when I was older he would tell me about a legend that pertained to my family. But when my mother found out, she had him replaced with a tutor who called believers in magic ignorant fools.

“You are far too intelligent to be an ignorant fool, Princess Elena,” my new tutor had said. He’d told me magic was how simple people explained natural phenomena they didn’t understand—like the changing color of the leaves and the changing seasons. Real magic had supposedly been long dead, but the temple had survived, even if it wasn’t used for the old traditions and instead was often used as a place of refuge.

The stone pit was raised with two stone steps leading up to it. There were carvings in the stone around the hearth, but it was the four-foot, free-standing stone arch over the pit that really caught my attention. There were two carvings on either side of the arch and a carved circle at the top.

“Do you know what they mean?” a weathered voice asked from behind me.

Startled, I jumped and spun around, placing a hand over my racing heart. I came face to face with an elderly woman. All the nonsense talk about imminent doom had made me jumpy. “I’m sorry. I didn’t hear you come in.”

She was a short woman, and her shoulders hunched forward as she shuffled toward me, leaning on a cane. Her loose brown robe hid the size of her body underneath, but I guessed that she was tiny.

She was the priestess.

“Do you know what they mean?” she repeated, gesturing toward the stone arch.

“No.”

“They are the five parts of magic.”

A smile tugged at my lips.

“You don’t believe in magic?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Magic no longer exists,” I said diplomatically.

“But it did,” she said, motioning toward the symbols. “Once upon a time.”

I didn’t want to offend her, so I held my tongue.

“That fire has burned for over six hundred years, never once going out. But the time for it to be extinguished is soon.”

“Surely we can find someone to replace you, Priestess,” I said. “There are temples to the south.”

Her eyes twinkled. “That is not why it will go out. Do you not know the legend?” she asked. “Do they not teach you the ways of the world in that pretty castle of yours?”

I sucked in a breath, caught off guard. “Of course they do.”

“So you know what it means when the fire goes out?”

I remained silent. Legend had it that the fire would go out when magic was reborn, but that was a story . . . a myth.

“Do you know the elements of magic?” she asked.

“They are the elements of the physical world,” I said. “Are they not?”

She gave a sharp nod and pointed her cane to the symbol on the left side of the arch—circular lines that spiraled inward. “That symbol represents air.”

The fire danced, and I could have sworn the fire was reaching for the symbol.

She pointed to the symbol above it—two upside down Vs. “And above it is fire.”

Without thinking, I took a step toward them, and the fire rose higher.

A smile lit up her eyes. “It is true.”

“What is true?” I asked, glancing back at her.

“What has been foretold.”

I wasn’t sure what she was talking about, but everyone seemed off today. Besides, she was a sweet woman who had worked at her post long before my mother was born. She deserved respect even if she was spouting nonsense.

She pointed her cane at the symbol on the bottom of the other arch—three parallel lines. “Earth.”

The fire roared higher.

Was she putting on a theatrical show for me? She’d never made airs for “the princess” before.

She dropped the cane with a loud thud, and her gnarled finger lifted toward two parallel curved lines that resembled waves. “Water. And the element that binds them all . . .” She motioned to the simple circle carved into the stone at the top of the arch.

Spirit, something whispered in my head.

“Spirit,” the priestess said.

How did I know that? I had a moment of panic and realized I must have remembered stories from my tutor.

“You’re still not a believer,” she said with a faint twinkle in her eyes. Was this show to convince me?

I gave her a soft smile in return. “I’m sure people believed in magic when it was . . . in fashion.”

“Magic existed, my child, before it was stolen from our world by a greedy mage. Do you know the story?”

My tutor had taught me but only in bits and pieces when I was five or six. As I grew older—seven and eight—he had worked up to full stories, but even then, I was sure he had left parts out.

But the story that had finally gotten my tutor fired was the story of the greedy mage. My mother considered it disrespectful and treasonous to the crown, even if the story was about a king and princes long, long ago. And even if the townspeople retold it often. But maybe it hadn’t been a coincidence that the story was told late at night in pubs, when the patrons were drunk on ale—my tutor had been drunk when he’d told me with an urgency that had frightened me. After my mother had walked in and heard what he was telling me, she rationalized his firing by saying it was a story unsuitable for a young impressionable princess of ten. I’d always found it odd that she hadn’t fired him for the uncharacteristic drunkenness. Still, pieces of the story remained in my memories.

“There were two brothers,” I said, the memory working its way to the surface.

She beamed, her eyes becoming narrow slits. “They were twin princes, set to take over the kingdom of Garius, only no one knew which one was the heir. Their father had purposely hidden the times of their birth, which meant no one knew which one was the elder. He declared that the one most worthy would inherit the kingdom. Do you remember what happened next?”

I shook my head. “I learned the fable years ago. It only remains in snatches.”

She chuckled. “Fable indeed. They were your great, great, great—and many more greats—uncles.”

My mouth parted.

“Their story is your family legacy.”

I got over my shock and realized she must be poking fun at me.

“My uncles many greats back had magic?” I said good-naturedly.

“The whole kingdom had magic. This temple was filled with it. But the royal family was blessed with the most magical power . . . until the mage stole it all.”

Despite myself, I was curious.

“Because there was a war,” I said, another vague memory pushing forward.

“Yes, the greedy mage was weak on his own but discovered a spell that gave him more power when he was surrounded by chaos and disagreements. You were right. True magic comes from the elements of the earth, but it starts within.” She reached over and put her hand on my chest. “What’s in you controls the energy around you, Princess. Most people have only one element, although some rare beings are granted two.” She paused, her cloudy eyes trying to focus on my face. “Rarely is one born with five. Your uncles each had five, and the mage wanted their power.”

I nearly laughed, but the twinkle in her eyes had turned serious.

“Are you insinuating I have magic?” I asked in disbelief.

“Insinuating? It’s there for both of us to see. For you to feel.” Her hand remained on my chest, and sparks tickled my skin, sinking deeper under my skin.

“Magic is not dead, Princess Elena. It has merely been asleep for hundreds of years, hiding and waiting for the right ruler. The ruler to defend its power and the kingdom.” She stepped closer, and the flames shot higher, engulfing the stone arch. Her eyes glowed with red and orange, making her look otherworldly. “No, magic is not dead. It only needed to be sparked back to life.”

The priestess removed her hand and took several steps backward. A blue bolt leapt from the fire and hit my chest. Pure electricity shot through me, making my back arch. I gasped as heat spread throughout my body.

“Princess Elena!” I heard Finn shout, followed by the sound of metal sliding against metal—they were drawing their swords.

I tried to tell them the priestess was harmless, but as the fire shot nearly to the twelve-foot ceiling, the bolt of energy worked its way through my body, and I wondered if this was the danger my guards had been sensing all day. And if they truly had sensed it, how?

“Step away from her,” I heard Liam’s strong voice command.

“She is the one who has been prophesied,” the otherworldly woman’s voice said, echoing off the walls around us. “Magic has been reawakened. Magic has been reborn.”

The flames grew higher and hotter, and the stone arch burst into flames, crumbling to ash before it fell into the pit.

The old priestess said, “I created that arch centuries ago to hide the last embers of magic. I’ve been waiting for the ones who were worthy.” Her head turned to scan the room, and I realized all five of my guards surrounded us. “You have five protectors for a reason, my princess. They will guard you with all they have.”

My mouth parted to speak, but I couldn’t form the words. My chest was on fire, and I could barely breathe. I was still on my feet, but I was certain that I wasn’t supporting my own weight.

The priestess gave me a sympathetic look as she watched my body shudder. “Rebirth is painful, especially after it has been hiding for so long. For that I am sorry,” she said in a soothing tone, and stones in the walls and ceiling suddenly began to glow in greens and reds, blues and violets.

“Magic stones,” Dax said in frightened awe. “Legends say that centuries ago they glowed. When there was—”

“Step away from the princess,” Liam practically growled as he took several steps closer with his sword drawn.

The old woman ignored him, her orange, glowing eyes holding mine. I couldn’t have looked away if I tried. “I have ignited the dormant magic inside you, but you must rebirth it, Elena. Only magic will save this world. But just as magic is reborn, evil forces will want it for their own. You must do everything in your power to keep it from them.”

The walls and ceiling glowed even brighter, and the pain in my chest became even more intense. I gasped from the pressure.

Liam started to rush the old woman, but she held out her open-palmed hand, and Liam went flying backward through the air, crashing into Matthew and Tobias. They all fell to the floor.

The priestess kept her eyes locked on mine. “The magic in you is weak yet. But within you now lies the ember that will unite all five elements and give your magic strength. This you must do or you will die.”

I stared at her in shock. What?

“May the gods be with you, Elena, Heiress of the Kingdom of Light.” A blinding light filled the room, and suddenly the fire in my chest was gone. My knees buckled, and I began falling to the ground, but strong arms caught me before I hit the stone floor.

“Where did the witch go?” Dax snarled.

The old woman was gone, and the room was dim again. The flames were gone.

“She’s not a witch,” Liam said in a stern voice. “Witches have magic. This was a parlor trick at best.”

“A parlor trick?” Matthew asked, his chest rumbling against my side as he spoke.

It was then I realized he was holding me. Something inside me shifted, and an energy I hadn’t felt before needed to be as close to Matthew as possible. My body ignited in places I wasn’t used to, and a deep yearning ached in my core. I moaned softly.

Matthew looked down at me in alarm. “Are you hurt, Your Royal Highness?”

I didn’t respond with words, but instead lifted my hand to his cheek as I searched his eyes. Matthew—he’d been quiet and strong ever since he was a boy. I’d always known he’d protect me against anything, even when we were children.

“Something’s wrong with her,” Tobias said. “Let me see.” He put his hand to my forehead. “She’s burning up.”

But Tobias’s touch ignited a new yearning, a different one than what I’d felt with Matthew.

“What’s wrong with her?” Dax asked, his hand resting on my arm.

“Did the witch harm her?” Tobias asked.

“That woman is not a witch!” Liam’s voice boomed.

But my body was betraying me again as it greedily soaked up Dax’s touch, my energy reaching out toward him . . . needing more.

“Let me see her eyes,” Finn said, cupping my face as he stared at me. “Her blue eyes are glowing a bright blue. I was sure I saw it earlier, but look at them now.”

I heard him talking about my eyes, but my focus was on him and the others. My breath came in heavy pants as the energy in my chest reached out to him now. Four of my five guards were touching me, and my body ached for all of them.

What was wrong with me?

Panic rushed through my head. Had the priestess drugged me somehow? I knew of men who had been taken in by prostituted women and given the root of Ichias, a drug that took away their inhibitions. Had she given me that? But how? At the moment, it didn’t matter what she’d done, only that I was behaving in a way that didn’t suit a village barmaid, let alone a betrothed princess. The craving, the yearning I felt now . . .

I was not to be trusted. I needed to physically distance myself from them.

“Put me down,” I said—only, my mouth was so dry the words felt like I pushed them past cotton.

Matthew started to lower my legs to the floor, but Liam reached us in three strides and reached for me.

“Give her to me.” His voice sounded strained, and I knew he blamed himself for what happened.

“Liam, I’m fine.”

But the moment I was transferred to his arms, I knew I was anything but fine. The others had dropped their hands, so all I felt was Liam. I moaned again as I involuntarily burrowed against him, needing to be closer. I lifted my gaze to his face, fighting the urge to lift my lips higher and kiss him.

“The fire’s dead,” Finn said.

“What?” Dax nearly shouted, moving closer to the fire pit. Looking in that direction, I realized the pit and arch were gone. The only thing left was a pile of ash where they had stood.

“The legends . . .” Tobias said, his voice tight.

“Forget the fire,” Liam spat out. “Our concern is Elena.”

And my immediate concern was trying to get his clothes off.

What?

“Put me down!” I said in a panic.

He started to protest, but I pushed at his arm holding my legs, and he dropped his hold, lowering my feet to the ground.

I took several steps away from him and into the middle of a loose circle of my guards.

“Elena,” Liam said with troubled eyes. “Are you hurt or ill?”

I considered lying, but I was too scared to make it believable. “I think she drugged me.”

“How could she be drugged?” Tobias asked the others.

“Did you drink or eat anything?” Dax asked, his face now an expressionless mask.

I shook my head. “No.”

“Are you sure?” Dax asked. “What about while you were with the children? Did one of them give you something?”

I shook my head again. “No. I haven’t eaten since breakfast.”

“We were with her the whole time,” Liam said in frustration. “We saw her eat and drink nothing.”

“Whatever happened, happened in this room,” Tobias said. “What did the priestess say?”

“She was talking nonsense about magic,” I said, starting to shiver. Tobias grabbed my cloak off the floor and moved closer, draping it on my shoulders. I took a step away from him, worried I’d react to him again. I was better now, but I was still freaked out. “She was telling me about the carvings on the stone arch.”

“The stone arch is gone,” Finn said.

“The fire altar is gone,” Dax said in an irritated tone.

I spun to face him. “It burnt in the flames.”

“Stone doesn’t burn, Princess.”

“And yet it’s no longer there, is it?” I asked, more frightened than I was letting on. But I suspected they were doing the same.

“So she told you about the carvings,” Liam prodded, his voice tight. “What else?”

“She told me about the five elements of magic. Then she told me that she’d ignited the dormant magic inside me. That I had to reignite all five parts of magic or . . .” My voice trailed off.

Liam looked pissed. “Or what?”

I took a breath to pull myself together. If I told him she said I’d die, Liam and my guards would likely hunt her down and kill her for threatening me. Even after what she’d done, I couldn’t let that happen. “She told me part of the legend about the death of magic. She said the two princes had been my great-many-times-over-uncles. She said magic isn’t dead, but it had been hiding and waiting.” I paused. “She said it had been waiting for the right ruler.”

“Prince Leonardo?” Tobias asked in disgust. “We all know—”

“Tobias,” Liam barked. “Watch your mouth before you commit treason.”

Tobias’s chest expanded in defiance. “He’s not our king yet.”

“But he will be soon enough.”

My chest ached again, and I pressed my hand to it to ease the pain. “Stop. Please. No arguing. And don’t be so sure about Prince Leonardo.”

As soon as I uttered the words, I wished I could rein them back in. It was one thing to speak of my defiance of marriage with Christa and Mrs. Putney, but it was another entirely to speak of my possible treason with the royal guard.

But my men took my statement an entirely different way. “She’s right,” Dax said. “We only know the stories. We don’t know the man, not that anyone asked our opinion.”

Finn took a step toward me, reaching out his hand. “Are you feeling better?”

I took a step back, bumping into Matthew’s broad chest, and my yearning was back, even stronger than before. I darted to the side, avoiding touching any of them.

What was wrong with me?

Hurt filled Finn’s eyes. “Are you frightened of me, Princess?”

I shook my head as I wrapped my arms over my chest. “No. It’s just that I’m not feeling well.”

“We’ll get you home. Immediately.” Liam turned to Dax. “Go to the livery stable and rent a carriage. I don’t want her walking back to the castle. And while you’re there, have word sent to the castle to have the healer ready to look her over when we return. I want her examined the moment she’s back in her room.”

“Liam,” I protested. “I can walk.” The cold air might help the burning sensation that was sweeping through my body again.

His fiery eyes turned to face me. “My job is to protect you, Your Royal Highness, and I have failed. Do not take this from me too.”

When he looked at me like that, my body responded. Liam had always been the one who carried the most responsibility for my well-being, even before he was given the position of captain of my guard.

Maybe this was preordained, something inside me suggested. Don’t forget about your dreams . . .

If I followed my dreams, I would end up naked in Liam’s arms, his mouth on my hot skin. It was forbidden, yet I wasn’t sure whether to rejoice in the fever the priestess had given me or to fear it.

3

“She seems to be fine,” the healer said as he stood next to my bedside.

My guards, who stood along the back wall of my room, seemed to relax slightly.

I was in my shift but wrapped in my robe as I lay on my bed. The healer had requested my dress be removed, and my mother had announced that my guards would need to leave my room. The robe had been a compromise.

“If she’s fine, then what happened to her?” my mother asked in an anxious tone. She sat next to me on my bed, clutching my hand tightly.

“I suspect a combination of things,” the healer said, reaching into his bag. “She hadn’t eaten all day, and the weather took a turn for the worse. Rumor had it there was a large crowd at the temple today, and then the . . . stress of her upcoming marriage. Any one of those things might have led to a fainting spell, let alone all combined together.”

“I did not have a fainting spell,” I said in disgust. “I’m not a weak, spineless twit.”

“You are a young woman,” my mother sighed in despair. “Would it kill you to pretend to be one?”

I turned to face her in surprise. “What does that mean?”

Contrition filled her eyes. “Elena, I’m sorry.”

The healer picked up his bag. “I’ll take my leave, but I’m here in case you need me.” He headed for the door, and Dax and Matthew parted to let him exit.

“We should leave as well,” Liam said. “Now that we know that she is safe and unharmed.”

My mother stood. “Wait.”

My guards stood at attention.

“Her father . . . he’s angry with her.” She took several steps toward them, scanning all of them. “I must ask you a difficult question, a treasonous one, but I swear your answers will remain in this room.”

I sat up and swung my legs off the bed. “Mother, what are you doing?”

She was putting my men in danger, and I refused to stand for it.

Liam gave her a stiff nod.

My mother stopped in front of him, leaning back to look up into his face. “Who are you loyal to, Captain? The king or the princess? Because in this instance, it cannot be both.”

“Mother!” I nearly shouted as I rushed toward her and tugged on her arm. “Stop this madness. Do not put them in this position!”

She ignored me, but I heard fear in her voice. “Captain Liam, my mother has said that one day Elena would need you more than any of us realized. I fear today is that day.”

Liam held his clenched fist to his left breast. “We have sworn with our lives to protect the princess, Your Majesty. We will not break our oath.”

“We protect her with our lives,” Dax said solemnly.

The other men echoed his phrase.

“What danger does she face, Your Majesty?” Liam asked.

“He’s worried her insolence will disgrace us all at her wedding, a wedding she swears she will not be a participant in. He’s threatened to drug her to get her through the ceremony, but he fears she’ll only disgrace us after.”

“What is the danger she faces?” Liam repeated, his face emotionless, but I saw his clenched jaw and his pulse pound on his temple.

“He means to have her beaten.”

I gasped and let go off her arm. “What?”

My mother turned to me. “He’s desperate, Elena. You are willful and disobedient. I’m sure it is my own fault, and he definitely blames me for it, but he’s determined to not only marry you off, but to make sure you’re compliant for your new husband.”

“There are rumors,” Dax said, his voice low.

“Guardsman,” Liam growled. “Know your place.”

My mother walked over to Dax. “I fear they are true.”

“Rumors?” I said. “What rumors?”

“That Prince Leonardo is . . . unkind,” Dax said through gritted teeth.

She turned back to me, desperation in her eyes. “Your father has heard the rumors too, and he fears for your well-being.”

“And he’s going to marry me off anyway?”

“The kingdom is dying, Elena. Our people suffer. This is our only hope.”

I felt sick to my stomach, so I walked over to the shuttered window and threw it open. A gust of icy wind hit my face, sucking my breath away, but it helped soothe my roiling guts.

“So he wishes to have me beaten?” I asked in a defeated voice. While my father had been cold over the last few years, I’d never known him to be overly cruel.

“He thinks it will protect you,” my mother said. “He would rather the defiance be beaten out of you in the name of love rather than in sick pleasure.”

I whipped my head back to face her, ignoring the way my guards now stood at attention. “And is there a guarantee this will stop Prince Leonardo from using me for his cruel intentions?”

My mother’s face paled. “No.”

“Mother,” I whispered.

“I’ve been trying to convince myself that this was for the best, that sacrifice for this kingdom was our duty—your duty. But I can’t, you can’t—”

“She will not be beaten,” Liam said with authority in his voice. “Not today. Not ever. We will stand between any man or woman who would dare to try. We will guard her until our dying breath. We have made the holy vow. If that is treason, so be it.”

My mother walked toward him, her dress trailing gracefully behind her. She lifted a hand to his cheek and looked up at him. “My mother was wise to choose you to lead.”

A flicker of surprise shone in Liam’s eyes.

“Yes, we’ve both been watching you.” Her gaze turned down the line. “All of you. Since she was very young and you taught her how to fight.” She paused. “My mother selected you to train Elena, then insisted you five form her guard.”

“Mother,” I said, walking back toward her, leaving the window open. “Why would Grandmamma care about which guard apprentices trained me?”

“She has the second sight, Elena. She knew you would need them someday.” She marched over to the wardrobe and threw it open. “You must leave tonight. Captain, you and your men will take the princess to my mother’s house.”

“That’s in Pottershedge, Mother,” I protested. “That’s three days’ ride.”

She glanced over at Liam. “Take the horses with the greatest stamina. Make it two days. Elena’s a good rider. She can handle it.”

Liam nodded. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

“So I’m running away?” I asked in disgust.

My mother ignored me and grabbed a dress, then eyed it up and down. It was a pale blue silk, one of my favorites. She tossed it on the bed, then pushed past Dax and Matthew and opened the door. “Christa, come in please.”

When Christa saw me, she rushed forward and threw her arms around me. “Thank goodness you’re okay. I’m sorry I left you at the temple, but the guards told me to go.”

“It’s okay, Christa,” I said. “It was better this way.”

“Christa,” my mother said briskly. “I need you to bring me two of your dresses as well as undergarments.”

Christa’s cheeks blushed, and she gave a quick look to the men next to her. “Excuse me, Your Majesty?”

“You heard me correctly. Bring anything you might need to take on a fortnight journey.”

“Am I taking a journey, Your Majesty?” she asked with a squeak.

“No, Christa, you will remain here with me. I only need your things packed in a bag that is light enough to carry on a horse. Can you do this for me? Right away?”

Christa curtsied. “Yes, Your Majesty. Right away, Your Majesty.” Then she took off.

“You want us to take the princess to your mother’s?” Liam asked. “And then what?”

My mother clasped her hands together and paced. “I don’t know yet. It is my hope that my husband will come to his senses, but I fear that may take some time. More time than a fortnight.”

“He will look for her there,” Liam said. “It’s an obvious place to look. We should go somewhere else.”

“You must go to my mother first. She predicted this would come to pass.”

My jaw dropped. “What?”

My mother rushed over and took my hands. “She has the sight, Elena. She knew trouble would find you. She chose these men for you. You must seek her guidance now.”

I squeezed back, trying to process everything she was saying. “Okay.”

She pulled me into an embrace, then dropped her hold and turned to Liam. “Do what you need to do to protect her.”

“I will.”

“I’m counting on it. Leave as soon as Christa brings the bag.” She strode to the door and started to leave.

“Mother? You’re not going to tell me goodbye?” To my shame, tears clogged my throat.

My mother’s hand was on the door, her back still to me. “I can’t bear it.” Then she walked out and shut the door, leaving me with my five guards.

They stared at me in silence, and I wiped a tear from my cheek, embarrassed to look weak. “You don’t have to do this,” I said. “I can go to my grandmother’s on my own.”

Anger filled Liam’s eyes. “Don’t you even consider it.”

“You heard my mother. This is treason. I can’t ask this of you.”

“And you haven’t,” he protested. “Your mother has.”

“That’s right—my mother. Not the king. It’s still treason.”

Determination filled his eyes. “I would guard you, orders or not. I vowed to protect you, Elena. It is my life’s purpose until I die.”

“I can’t ask you to ruin your careers for me. To die for me.”

Liam turned to his men. “The queen and the princess are right. This is treason. You’ve all sworn vows to protect the princess, but this is an extraordinary circumstance. If you chose to remain behind, it will not be held against you.”

Dax took a step forward, his hand on his sword. “I would sooner die than see her marry that monster.”

I put my hand on my chest as my anxiety ratcheted. I couldn’t bear the thought of any of them dying, let alone for me. “Dax . . .”

“We were already preparing a plan to keep you safe, Princess,” Tobias said.

I blinked. “What?”

“Tobias,” Liam barked. “Enough. It’s a wonder you’re a guardsman. The position of fishmonger’s wife seems more suitable.” Liam turned to Finn and Matthew.

Finn’s brow lifted as though the inquiry was ridiculous. “She needs me. I go.”

All the men turned to Matthew.

Matthew wore his usual stoic expression, but now it seemed more solemn than usual. “They will hang us if we are caught.”

“They’ll have to catch us alive,” Dax said with a boyish grin. “Otherwise, what will we care if we hang?”

My stomach dropped. How could he joke about this?

“Dax is right,” Tobias said, but with less merriment. His words seemed full of conviction. “They’ll have to catch us first.”

“We’re the best of the best,” Finn said, giving me a reassuring look. “There will be no catching us.”

“But it’s still treason. It is not to be taken lightly.” I took a step forward. “Matthew, you don’t have to do this.”

His nearly black eyes turned to me. He was the largest of my men, well over a foot taller than me. He looked like a rock, an immovable mountain. Between his size and his demon-like eyes, he was intimidating to anyone he met. His mere presence had always made me feel safe, and that was before he even drew a sword.

Yet I realized as I stood before these men now, that I had never truly been in real danger before. Their service had been perfunctory. This was the first time they would be called to protect me from a real threat, and to do so was treason.

“I cannot ask any of you to do this,” I said, shaking my head. “I will release you all.” All it would take was to use the unbinding words, though the ceremonies for binding and unbinding guards had always been for show. I lifted my hand. “By the gods of Alba, I—”

Liam was before me in a flash. One arm snaked around my back and pulled me to his firm chest, while his other hand covered my mouth.

“Stop. You cannot unbind us so flippantly. Do we mean nothing?” he spat out in disgust.

Anger filled his eyes and his touch was not gentle, yet something deep inside me yearned for him anyway. I molded my body to his, which only made him tense more. His fingers were over my slightly parted lips, and all it would take was a flick of my tongue to taste him. But the feeling was obviously not mutual. His face looked pained.

“You need us,” Dax insisted, oblivious to my inner struggle.

Finn placed his hand on his sword hilt. “Even if you release us from our vow, we will still follow you.”

“We took this vow for life,” Tobias said. “It doesn’t matter who means to harm you, only that you’re in harm’s way. We will protect you, Princess. Vow or no vow.”

Remaining in Liam’s embrace was wreaking havoc on my self-control—not to mention my dignity, since he was obviously disgusted with my reaction. What was wrong with me? Whatever happened in the temple hadn’t eased; if anything, it was stronger than before. How was I going to go on a journey with my five guards when I couldn’t trust my reactions to them?

I pushed his hand off my mouth and took several steps back. The belt of my robe had become loosened, and I realized it had fallen over one of my shoulders and down far enough that they could see my left breast through the thin shift I was wearing. The men looked uncomfortable, slowly averting their gazes—but not Liam. His gaze took in the entire upper half of my body, and he looked even angrier than before.

I tugged my robe up and wrapped it tight around my waist.

“You all need to prepare for the trip. You need clothing and supplies. Leave me while I wait for Christa.” I inserted what little authority I felt into my orders.

“That’s unwise,” Matthew said. “She should not be alone.”

“I agree,” Finn said. “I’ll wait with her and meet you in the stables.”

“Not the stables,” Liam said, focusing on some point on the wall. I recognized that look. I’d seen it when he was making a plan on the fly. “We need to wait until dark, or we need to leave a few at a time. If we’re seen all together with the princess, it will arouse suspicion.”

“But the king . . .” Tobias said. “What if he comes for her?”

Liam turned to me with dark eyes. “Go to Christa’s quarters and wait there. If you think you’re about to be found, go somewhere you don’t usually frequent. We’ll meet you at the mill in the village after sundown.”

“You mean to leave her alone?” Dax said, turning to face his captain. “Are you insane?”

“We can’t alert anyone to our plan.” Liam turned to face him, the tendons on his neck taut. “We have an excuse to be here now—something happened to the princess in the village, but the healer has declared her fine, and if we stay much longer, we’ll arouse suspicion that we think she’s in further danger.”

“Sundown is a good two hours away,” Dax said.

Liam lowered his voice, and some of his anger faded. “Elena is resourceful. Remember her cunning when we trained her. She can do this.”

“I can do it,” I said, surprised at Liam’s statement. If something happened to me, it would forever be a blow to his ego and his position. He wouldn’t let me do this if he didn’t think me capable. “Christa should be back any moment. We’ll go hide together.”

“If you feel threatened, send word to the guardhouse,” Liam said. “At least one of us will be there keeping an ear out for what the king has planned.”

“You think they’re going to tell us?” Tobias scoffed.

Liam cocked an eyebrow. “We’re have resources of our own, and we have a plan. Let’s go.”

The men left, although I could see it was reluctantly, but Dax waited until last and turned to me.

I moved in front of him and said in a lowered voice, “Are you having second thoughts, Dax? I won’t hold it against you—”

“I want to know what happened in the temple.”

“You saw what happened.”

“Not all of it,” he said. “We could see her talking to you but couldn’t hear what she said.”

“But I told you what you missed.”

“I think there’s more you’re not telling us. And that we’re not telling you.”

That caught my attention. “What aren’t you telling me?”

“Do you believe in magic, Princess?”

His question caught me off guard, although I wasn’t sure why. Everything the priestess had done had been in magic’s name. “I . . . I used to think it was a myth . . . Now . . . I’m not so sure.”

Dax’s gaze softened. “I wasn’t sure before either, but after this afternoon and what happened . . . I believe. My grandmother was a believer and told me that she was sure it would soon be reborn.” He paused. “Elena, you need us more than I think you know. Promise me you won’t ditch us, that you’ll meet us at the mill.”

My eyes widened, but I didn’t answer because I’d started considering that very idea.

A soft smile lifted his lips. “I know you better than you think. We spent nearly two years together in training.”

“We were children.”

“Are we really that different? Hopefully wiser, but the heart of who we were remains the same. Can you deny it?”

I broke eye contact. “No.”

“I know you, Elena. You would sooner jump off the drawbridge than put our lives in danger.”

Dax was right, but it wasn’t prudent to admit it.

“Elena.”

I looked back up at him, surprised by the devotion in his gray eyes.

“I’m begging you. Wait for us there. I think you and the five of us are all part of something bigger. We need to stay together.”

“But the risk to you is so great,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “Don’t you think the six of us traveling as a group will draw attention?”

“So you propose to travel alone?” he asked. “A solitary woman? Do you have any idea what the marauders would do to you? And if they found out you were Princess Elena of Garius, they would either ransom you, sell you off, or keep you for themselves. Any of those options would be horrible.” He paused and took my hand. His chest expanded and his eyes dilated. “You feel it too, don’t you?”

A pulse of energy rushed through his hand to mine. I didn’t answer, but my reaction was evident.

“The priestess started something. We all felt it. For this reason alone, we need to stay together.”

“What is this?” I asked breathlessly. “What is happening?”

“Liam . . . he’s planning to find out. He wanted to . . . he has a plan, and now that the queen has asked us to escort you to Pottershedge, he won’t have to worry about leaving you with only part of the guard.”

“What’s his plan? Where did he plan to go?”

There was a knock at the door and I jumped, but Dax snapped to attention, only to relax when Finn poked his head in the door.

“Let’s go Dax.”

Dax squatted and grabbed a small sheathed knife from his boot. “Keep this with you and use it if necessary.” He placed it in my hand and closed my fingers around it.

“You want me to kill someone with this?”

“If necessary, yes.”

“Dax . . .”

He slid a finger under my chin and lifted my face so he could look deep into my eyes. “Elena, promise me that you’ll protect yourself.”

When he looked at me with such intensity, I would have promised him anything. “I promise.”

“See you at sundown.”

4

Christa showed up a few minutes later in a total state of panic. “What’s going on? Why did the queen ask for my clothes?”

How much should I tell her? Christa was my best friend, but sometimes she had a loose tongue. I decided the less she knew, the better for both of us. “My mother’s upset with my attitude about the wedding and is sending me to see my grandmother in Pottershedge.”

“But the wedding’s in two weeks, and the journey there and back will take nearly one of them.”

“What better way to keep me busy than traveling?”

I asked her to help me into one of her dresses, which only confused her even more. “Why don’t you wear one of your own?”

“Because my guards are worried about marauders and want to keep me safe by disguising me as a servant.”

“If it’s that dangerous, then why is the queen making you go at all?”

“Because she trusts my guards with my life. But this will make their job easier.” She started to protest again. “Christa. It has been decided, and I’ve agreed that it’s easier to just go.”

“That seems so unlike you.”

I laughed, despite my situation. “Maybe I’m growing up. In any case, you’ll see me in two weeks—just in time for the wedding.”

“But they’re not even done with your dress! What about the fitting?”

“I’m sure my mother has a plan.”

She helped me into her dress, a simple, dark violet-blue long dress that would be difficult to ride in, but my other option—a dark gray dress—wasn’t any better. I suddenly had an idea. “Let’s go out to the servants’ courtyard.”

“Why?”

“To see if I can pass as a servant.” I grabbed the cloak I had worn into the village and wrapped it around my shoulders.

“They’ll recognize your cloak, Elena.”

“Maybe not.”

I opened my wardrobe and dug into the back, finding the sword I’d been given three years ago. Even though my guards were no longer training me, I’d practiced in my room. It wasn’t nearly as long or as heavy as my guards’ swords, but it would do in a pinch. I stuck it into the bag, then tucked the knife Finn had given me into the inside of my soft leather boot.

Christa stared at me, open mouthed.

“I refuse to be a helpless female, Christa. I want to be able to defend myself.”

“What exactly do you plan to encounter?”

“I don’t know. My father claims dracnas have been seen to the south.”

“Dracnas? A sword is no match for fire, Elena.”

“It’s a just a precaution.” I picked up the bag, and Christa practically had a wrestling match with me trying to take it from me. However, since it contained the sword, I insisted on keeping it.

She was even more confused when I made her take the back halls to the courtyard where the laundry had been drying all day. When she saw me taking several pairs of royal guard apprentice breeches, she was horrified.

“What are you doing?”

“These will be easier to ride in.”

“You plan to wear boys’ clothes?”

“Only under my skirt.” Next, I insisted she let me hide in her room while she found a pair of scissors. When she returned, I cut the fabric right up the middle.

When she gasped her surprise, I looked up at her with an apologetic look. “I’ll buy you a new dress.”

“Elena. It’s not my dress I’m worried about. What will people say when they see you like that? What will your guards think?”

I lifted my chin. “They’ll think I’m resourceful.”

I kept the scissors and packed them in the bag and then headed to the pantry. I grabbed a knapsack and stuffed it with bread and vegetables.

“Why are you packing food?” she asked. “Why isn’t someone doing this for you?” Then she seemed to put things together. “You’re running away!”

“Shh!” I said, putting my hand over her mouth. “My mother is the one sending me away. She was the one to tell you to get the clothes, remember?”

She pushed my hand away and whispered, “But why all the secrecy?”

“My father doesn’t know.”

“Your mother is calling off the wedding?”

“No. There’s much I can’t tell you, Christa, but this is for the best.”

She hesitated, then nodded. “Okay. I trust you. But your cloak is recognizable. Wait here.” She left and returned a few minutes later with a heavy wool, dark gray cloak. “Use this. You should be able to pass through the gate unrecognizable if you keep your head down.”

When I told her I was meeting my guards in the village at sundown, she insisted on going with me, carrying the knapsack.

“But we can’t go together,” I said. “They know who I am, and they might suspect who you are and alert the guard.”

We waited until a group was leaving through the castle gate, and I followed close behind, trying to blend in with them. Then she followed a half minute behind me.

Once I was out of sight of the gate, I waited for her to reach me at the side of the road.

“Will you be safe traveling back to the castle alone after dark?” I asked once we started walking to the village.

“Since you won’t be in the castle, I’ll spend the night with my aunt in the village and go back in the morning. That way if they are looking for you, I won’t give your plan away.” She reached for my hand and squeezed. “I have no idea what I’ll do for two weeks without you.” She turned to face me. “Maybe I should go too.”

While I would have loved for her to come, I knew she would have hated every minute of it and probably slow us down. Besides, if Dax was right—that my guards had been affected by whatever the priestess had done—then it was better if the six of us faced it alone. “No. I think my mother will need you while I’m gone.”

Matthew and Tobias were waiting for me at the mill, mounted on their horses. It was dark, but the lights from a nearby building lit their faces enough for me to see they looked worried. Tobias dismounted and led a third horse toward me. “Did you have any trouble getting away?”

“Of course not,” I scoffed as though he’d asked the most ridiculous question in the world.

He grinned as he took the knapsack Christa held out and tried to take my bag from me, but I swung it away from him.

“I can carry my bags on my own horse.”

Tobias practically rolled his eyes. “Your Royal Highness—”

I snatched the knapsack from his hands. “I’ll carry my own bags.”

He looked like he couldn’t decide whether to be irritated or amused as I tried to attach my bags to my horse’s saddle. This horse was a lot taller than the horse I usually rode, and I had to stand on tiptoe to reach it. After I fumbled for a few seconds, he chuckled. “I realize you want to carry them, but can I at least attach them so we can leave before it’s time for you to walk down the aisle at your wedding ceremony?”

I shot him a dirty look, but his grin was ear to ear, and I couldn’t help smiling too. Tobias has always been the one to make me laugh, even when things got tense . . . especially when things got tense.

I handed him the bags and turned to Christa, then pulled her into an embrace. “Thank you . . . for everything.”

“May the gods be with you, Elena.”

I suspected we might need the help of the gods before all was said and done. “Look after my mother.”

She nodded.

Tobias offered me a hand to lift me onto my horse, but I ignored him and grabbed the reins, then jumped up to grab the saddle and lifted my leg into the stirrup. Just as my foot connected to the stirrup, Tobias grabbed my waist over my cloak and steadied me. I braced myself for the expected yearning, but it was duller than before. Just as I started to get excited that this episode was passing, I realized there were several layers between us—my shift, my dress, and my cape—which likely helped dull the sensation.

“Do you want me to help you get situated sideways?” Tobias asked. “We couldn’t get an actual sidesaddle, but Dax has some ideas how to modify—”

“No need to bother. I’ve got it.” I swung my leg over the saddle, and both men stared at me with surprise when they realized I was riding astride with a dress. “I made some modifications,” I said, adjusting the dress and cape behind me. “If we’re riding hard, we don’t need to worry about me falling off from riding sidesaddle.”

Tobias gave me a long look, then climbed on his horse and led the way. I fell in behind him, and Matthew took the rear. I cast a glance back at Christa wondering when I’d see her again.

We met the others at the edge of the village. The lights of the houses were behind us, but the full moon shone on the road. I could see their quizzical looks when they saw the way I was riding, but no one mentioned it.

“Did anyone follow you?” Liam asked me bluntly. He was nervous.

“No. Only Christa, and she’s spending the night at her aunt’s house in the village, so no one will question her about me tonight.”

“I want to take advantage of our lead and push the horses hard for the next hour or two. Are you up to that, Your Royal Highness?”

I frowned at his use of my formal title. “Set the pace, Captain,” I said in a dry tone. “I’ll keep up.”

“I’ll take the lead,” he said. “Dax ride next to the princess. Tobias and Finn behind with Matthew in the rear. Princess, you let us know if you need a rest.”

“I’ll follow the pace you set, Captain.”

“Then let’s go.” He turned his horse around and started at a walk until we were in formation behind him. Then he took off.

I kicked the horse’s flanks to get him started, but seeing the others take off was all the incentive he needed.

We had ridden at a steady trot for what I guessed to be an hour when Liam turned around to check on me. I gave him a haughty look even though my thighs were killing me. He turned around and continued for probably another hour until we came to a bridge over the Ramos River.

Liam held up his hand and slowed to a walk, and the rest of us followed suit. “Let’s take a break and water the horses. I’d like to get to the Red Forest before we stop for a few hours of sleep.”

We crossed the bridge and then left the road and approached the river bank. My guards climbed down, and I attempted to lift my leg over the horse to do the same, but my thighs protested. I let out a slight groan, and five pairs of eyes turned to me.

Talk about embarrassing.

“Princess,” Tobias said, handing his reins to Dax and walking toward me. “Do you need help getting down?”

“Do I really need to get down?” I asked. “I can just stay up here while . . . what’s my horse’s name?”

Tobias grinned. “Apple. And you should give him a break, Princess. I’ll help you down.”

He reached up for me, but I didn’t lean into his reach.

“Are you insinuating that I’m a burden for this horse, Tobias?”

He laughed and grabbed my waist, hauling me down until I was in front of him. My feet touched the ground, but my thighs quivered and refused to hold up. I started to fall, but Tobias wrapped an arm around my back and pulled me to his chest to keep me up.

The yearning was back in full force, and my body fell into him willingly. I could feel his heartbeat against my palm, which rested against his solid chest.

His expression changed too, his jaw dropping slightly as his eyes widened.

“She was right,” I whispered, looking up into his face. “She bewitched me.”

“Let her go, Tobias,” Liam barked.

Tobias came to his senses and dropped his arm from me, then took a step backward.

I started to fall again, but Matthew reached out a hand and grabbed my arm, holding me upright. The yearning was there, though not as strong as when Tobias had held me to his chest, but Matthew’s grip tightened and I could tell he felt it too.

“I think I’ll just sit down while we wait.” I tugged my arm out of his grasp and stumbled to the embankment, then sat down with an ungraceful thud.

“What are you wearing?” Dax asked with a laugh. “Guard apprentice breeches?”

“My skirt wasn’t exactly practical for horseback riding.”

“But you’re still wearing a dress.”

“It’s going to look odd if I’m gallivanting around in breeches and a shirt like a boy.”

“So you’re wearing them under your dress?” Dax asked.

“I think it’s a brilliant idea,” Finn said.

I rubbed my inner thighs to help the cramping, aware that the five men’s eyes were watching the movement. So be it.

The horses drank, and the only sounds were of the slurping water and evening insects. We were all silent, so it was easy to hear the galloping hooves in the distance, growing louder.

All five men jumped into action.

“Matthew, take the princess into the woods. Dax, head up to the road and see if you can determine how far away they are. Everyone else, take the horses into the trees. Now.”

The men quickly got to work. Dax was running for the road, and Matthew was running for me. He scooped me up into his arms and ran into the woods. The men and horses were soon behind us as the sound of the galloping horses grew louder. I couldn’t see the road, which meant whoever was approaching likely couldn’t see us. But while all the horses were hidden with us, Liam and Dax were missing.

“Liam and Dax,” I murmured, still in Matthew’s arms. The yearning was still there, but it was duller than before. Had my fear dampened it?

“Shh,” Matthew whispered in my ear. “They’re gathering information.”

My fear subsided, and the yearning pushed forward. I wrapped an arm around Matthew’s neck, making my lust even stronger. I burrowed my face into the curve of his neck while my other hand pressed to his chest. The overwhelming urge to kiss him encouraged me to press my lips lightly to his neck.

We both released soft moans at the same time, drawing the stares of Finn and Tobias. Tobias looked furious, but Finn looked worried.

I heard men’s voices that I didn’t recognize, and I jerked to awareness.

“Are you sure they came this way?” one of them asked.

“It makes sense they would go to the queen’s mother,” the other said. “Especially since the queen sent her away.”

“Her guards will never let us take her,” the first one said.

“There are five of them and thirty of us. The odds are in our favor.”

Matthew lowered me to my feet and carefully stepped around me, placing himself between me and the voices. All three of my guards slowly drew their swords, the whisper of the sliding metal too soft for the soldiers sent after us to hear.

“And the princess?” another guy asked.

“She is to be returned. Prince Leonardo has placed a huge bounty on her head.”

Prince Leonardo? How had he found out so soon that I’d left?

My men became even more alert . . . if that were possible.

“He wants her still a virgin,” one of the men said.

I sucked in a breath, pissed as hell. Did he think I’d run off to sleep with my guards? Okay, so maybe I was lusting after them due to some kind of witchery, but he didn’t know that.

“He said it’s important for the ceremony,” the man continued.

“Ceremony?” another said. “Sure. More like sacrifice,” he laughed.

I clapped a hand over my mouth to conceal my gasp. Sacrifice?

“I hear she’s beautiful,” the second man said. “And her body makes any red-blooded man lust for her.”

“It’s part of her allure,” the first man said. “She’s a jezebel, a temptress. She is sex magic, and she’s not yours. You do best to remember that.”

Outrage and disgust filled my head. What was he talking about? I’m sex magic? I felt slimy and dirty. What little I’d eaten earlier felt like it was about to make a reappearance.

“Okay, that’s enough,” the first man said. “They have a head start on us, and I want to catch them by sunup.”

They took off then, and the galloping had barely faded before my guards jumped into action. They left the horses tied to trees, and they rushed to the edge of the woods to meet Dax and Liam, who were waiting for us.

“Did you hear what they said?” Tobias asked with his sword still drawn.

“We can’t deal with that now,” Liam said in a soft but firm voice. “We need to alter our plan and our course.”

Matthew stiffened. “I will kill every single one of them. Tear them limb from limb.”

Liam held his gaze, his face taut. “That won’t help anything. We need to get her as far away from them as possible. We need to protect Elena.”

They remained locked in eye contact for several long seconds before Matthew’s shoulders hunched and he put away his sword.

Liam scanned the men but seemed to purposely avoid me. “I know you have questions about what we just heard, and I know you want to spill blood—and I’m sure you’ll get your chance in due course. But at the moment, we have to protect the princess. We need to leave now.”

Finn, Dax, and Tobias freed the horses, while Matthew and Liam moved away from the trees discussing something in low voices. I remained in place, mortified.

“Elena,” Finn said softly and reached a hand toward me. “Let’s go.”

I refused to take it. I turned and picked my way through the brush to the river bank, my face burning with humiliation.

Finn brought my horse to me and offered me his hand again to help me mount, but I evaded his touch and snatched the reins from him, moving away from him at a fast clip.

“Princess, what are you doing?” he asked in alarm.

My only thought had been to get on my horse without assistance, but now another thought came to mind. Could I run away?

I dragged my horse to a nearby stump and stepped up.

Dax moved closer and reached for me. “Princess, we can help you.”

I pointed my finger at him and took a step back, nearly falling of the stump. “Don’t touch me!”

Embarrassment washed over my face, and I couldn’t face them. We were embarking on a journey that would last who knew how long. There was no denying the feelings I was having for all of them, set loose by the priestess.

Sex magic.

I wasn’t sure if magic existed, but there was no denying that what I felt was real.

The best thing for me to do was leave, but where could I go? My guards would catch me in no time. And if I turned myself over to Leonardo’s men, my guards would follow and die trying to free me. I couldn’t be held responsible for that. I’d have to convince them to let me go.

“Elena.” Finn’s voice, full of compassion, derailed my thoughts. “Everything will be okay.”

Tears burned my eyes as I looked up at him. “What if it’s true?” I whispered. “You know something happened in the temple. What if I’m . . . wicked?” Tears tracked down my cheeks.

“Elena,” he said, sorrow heavy in his voice. “There is no way you could ever be wicked.”

I choked back a sob, and Dax moved closer. I involuntarily jerked backward. “How can you know?” I pushed out past the lump in my throat. “How can I . . . feel these things and not be wicked?”

Finn’s kind eyes lifted to mine. “I know you, Elena. The girl we know is kind and courageous and has a servant’s heart for her people. There has never been a truer ruler for our kingdom.”

“But I’m not a ruler,” I said, keeping my voice down in case Leonardo’s men doubled. “I’m chattel. Apparently I’m a virgin sacrifice for Leonardo to use. He thinks I have sex magic.”

“Enough.” Liam’s voice boomed through the air, and all of us cringed. He risked our discovery. “You will be no sacrifice. Over my dead body. Now get on your damn horse, and let’s leave this place before we’re discovered.”

“Leave me here,” I said. “I’ll go to my grandmother’s on my own.”

The others protested, but Liam stalked toward me, anger clenching his fists. He stopped in front of me, and the stump put me at his eye level.

“I swear to the gods, Elena Elizabeth Maria of Garius, if you do not swear to me now that you will stay with us, then by the gods, I will throw you on my horse and make you ride astride my lap.”

The shiver of lust at the thought brought fresh tears to my eyes.

“You’ve made her cry more, you idiot. You’re making it worse,” Finn said. “Let me handle this.”

Liam gave me another dark look, then stomped over to his horse. “Mount up.”

The others got onto their horses, although obviously reluctant to leave the matter still unsettled.

Finn moved closer and reached for my hand.

I tucked my hand under my armpit. “Don’t touch me.” More tears leaked from my eyes.

“You’re not wicked, Elena. I swear on all that is holy. We’ll figure this out. We’ll make it right. But you need to stay with us.” He paused, sorrow and pain in his voice. “Promise me you’ll stay.”

“I promised before,” I said, my voice shaking.

“That was before . . . this. Nothing has changed for us,” he said in earnest. “Liam still has a plan. Promise me you’ll let us help you.”

My options were limited. I really had no other choice at the moment. The best thing would be to just go with them. “I promise to stay with you for now.”

Finn heard the limitation I had placed on the promise, but he gave me a soft smile and said, “I guess that will have to do. Let’s get you up on your horse.”

He reached for me again, and I shook my head. “No. No touching me.”

Finn didn’t say anything, just dropped his hand and watched as I mounted, which was considerably more difficult since my legs were sore and stiff. I swung my leg over and nearly fell. Finn held up his hands to catch me, but I shot him a dark glare.

I lifted my chin with a haughty expression—although I was sure my tear-streaked face undermined the royal stoicism that I was going for, so I added in a firm voice, “I am Her Royal Highness Princess Elena Elizabeth Maria of Garius. You will not touch me.” My voice broke, and I took a breath to give the words more power. “You. Will. Not. Touch. Me. Is this clear?”

None of them met my eyes except for Liam. His stare was just as dark as mine and just as defiant.

“Yes, Your Royal Highness,” the men finally said with little conviction.

“Liam,” I said in a stern tone. “You think yourself exempt from my commands?”

He rode his horse next to mine so that our knees were inches apart. “I will do what I need to do to fulfill my duties, Princess. You would do best to refrain from issuing limitations that might impede our jobs and put us all in danger.”

Being this close to him was driving my pulse rate higher, along with my libido. “If you were a smart man,” I said in an even tone, “you would send me to Leonardo and be done with it all.”

His eyes narrowed. “I’m one of the smartest men you will ever meet, and I will die before that happens. I heard your promise to Finn, and I’m counting on you to refrain from breaking it.”

My soul took joy in being so close to him. It made my hands itch to reach out and touch him. It was taking everything in me to ignore my base instincts. And this . . . this wasn’t normal. This wasn’t natural, certainly not for women in my position.

“Maybe I’m demon-possessed,” I wondered out loud. “Perhaps I’m a danger to you all.” I paused. “Perhaps you should tie me to a stake and burn me.”

His eyes darkened even more, and he looked like he was about to wring my neck. “There will be no witch burning tonight or ever. We will find out what is wrong with you, and we will fix this.” He leaned closer, his tone softening. “We will head to the temple in Medea and talk to the priestess there. She is said to be the wisest woman in the kingdom. She will fix this, but I need you to cooperate. Will you cooperate?”

I nodded and looked down at my lap, so ashamed I could die with embarrassment where I sat.

“Elena.”

“Yes,” I said, disgusted and horrified that I was putting them at such risk. Ashamed that I couldn’t seem to just do as he said and make this easier for all of them.

“Let’s ride,” Liam said to the men. “Same formation but slower until we reach the road to Medea.”

We picked our way along the embankment, going single file at times while our horses navigated the river, occasionally walking through the shallow river bed at some places. An hour later, we finally reached the road, and the gentle rhythm of the horse along with exhaustion from my tears was making me sleepy. But I couldn’t fall asleep now.

Trying to hold my eyes open, I looked up at the stars overhead. The gods dwelled in the heavens, their images in the constellations. I focused on the Great Hunter, making his trek across the sky. He had once been the most powerful of all. Before magic had died.

My eyelids grew heavy, but I tried to focus on the Great Hunter’s belt, slung low across his hips . . . just like my guards wore theirs.

The energy in my chest ignited, and I realized I could feel them around me, like little pieces of their souls were calling out to me. Instinctively, I knew I needed them. Whatever the priestess had done, she’d bound me to them. But what did I need? Deep down I knew.

Sex magic.

I’d known them for years. They’d watched over me for the last three.

And you’ve watched them too. You’ve noticed how attractive they were. How brave. How they filled their uniforms . . .

No. This was wicked and wrong. Even if I wasn’t pledged to Prince Leonardo, I could never give my virginity to a guard. If anyone found out, my guards would be hanged for treason.

They’ve already committed treason . . .

My eyes had been closed, and my body jerked at the wicked thought, nearly falling from my horse as I righted myself.

“Princess,” Dax said in a worried tone. “Do you need to stop and rest?”

“No,” I said more harshly than I’d intended. “I’m fine.”

He gave me a sympathetic look, and we continued.

“The road is around the bend in the river,” Liam said. “Finn and Tobias, go ahead and scout the area. We’ll keep the horses to a walk.”

The two men spurred their horses into a gallop on the flat land ahead of us and soon disappeared around the bend.

Liam glanced back at me. “If you need a rest, now would be a good time to do so.”

I shook my head. When I climbed down from this horse, it would be some time before I’d be ready to get back up. And from what I could see, there were no stumps or logs to help me back up.

“How far do you want to go, Liam?” Dax asked.

“There’s an abandoned farm far enough off the road to keep us safe enough to get some rest. But it’s still a few miles away. If the coast is clear, we can push the horses harder once we reach the road.”

No one said anything. It was a good plan.

Liam pulled his horse to a halt. “Princess, I think you should take a rest.”

I realized my eyes had been closed, and I was swaying. I gave my head a shake and sat up straighter. “I’m fine. I just need some water.”

Liam started to reach into his pack, but I reached into mine and pulled out a flask.

He gave me a look of surprise.

“I tried to not be a total burden.”

His eyes softened. “Elena.”

I glanced down at my flask and unstopped the opening. Lifting the container to my mouth, I tilted my head back and let the cold liquid coat my tongue and throat. When I lowered it, I found Liam’s dark eyes on me. They were unreadable. Was he angry? Was he disgusted? I was about to ask him, but the sound of hoof beats coming from ahead stopped me.

Liam sat up with attention, then relaxed as we saw his two men.

“The road is clear,” Tobias said.

“Then let’s head out.”

We picked up the pace until we reached the road. Then Liam looked back at me. “Can you handle a full-on gallop?”

“Just lead the way,” I said.

Liam kicked his horse into action, and we all took after him, six horses running through the dark of night toward my salvation.

Why was I so certain there was only damnation in my path?

5

An hour later, Liam turned us off the road and down a small lane. He sent Finn and Matthew ahead this time, holding the rest of us back to a walk. The men returned soon enough to let us know the coast was clear.

We arrived at the house several minutes later, and Dax announced that it was half past three in the morning.

“We’ll rest for three or four hours, then set off again,” Liam said as he dismounted his horse. “Dax, Tobias, and Finn, you tend to the horses. The last time I was here, there was still some hay in the barn. Matthew, you go into the house and make sure it’s clear.”

The men all said, “Yes, sir,” then dismounted. Matthew handed the reins of his horse to Dax.

Finn walked over to me, but I held up my hand. “Stay back. I can do it.”

“Leave her,” Liam barked. “I’ll help her dismount after Matthew returns and says the house is empty. That way she’s ready to take off if necessary.”

Finn gave Liam a long look, then grabbed the reins of Liam’s horse.

“Won’t you need your horse to escape if someone’s inside?” I asked.

“No,” he said in a brusque tone. “I’ll stand here and fight after I send your horse back to the road.”

“You’d send me away while you stayed and fought?” I asked in disbelief.

“Of course.”

“All clear,” Matthew said, ducking his head to come out the front door.

Liam walked over to me and reached for my waist.

I shoved his hands away. “I made you swear not to touch me.”

“I never swore that oath,” he said in a sharp tone. “Nor will I do so.”

“I can get down on my own.”

“And promptly fall on your ass.” He reached up and grabbed my waist, hauling me down as though I weighed nothing.

The layers of fabric seemed to ease the neediness of my soul, and as soon as my feet touched the ground, I pulled out of his reach, leaning against the horse. “Get away.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Princess,” Liam said.

“You think this is ridiculous?” To my horror, tears sprang to my eyes again. “Am I being hysterical?”

“No, Elena,” he said softly, confusing me even more. Was he mad at me or not? “I think you need some sleep to help put all of this into perspective.”

I took a step toward him, gaping at him in disbelief. “You think sleep will put this into perspective?” I took another step as I shook my head. “You think sleep will sooth my demon?”

“You don’t have a demon.”

“Are you sure?” I demanded. “Because I walked into that temple perfectly fine—and walked out wanting to rip your clothes off.”

My bluntness startled him into silence.

“But not only that—I wanted to rip Matthew’s clothes off too,” I shouted, pointing to him as he stood outside the front door. “And Finn, and Tobias, and Dax.” I released a sob. “Do you think sleep is going to help that?”

“Elena,” Matthew said in a low voice.

I shook my head and took a deep breath. “Where do you want me to sleep? So I can wake up less hysterical.”

Matthew blinked and turned to Liam.

Liam shuddered as though pulling himself out of a stupor. “The loft.”

I spun around and was about to walk inside when I thought of practical matters. “I need to relieve myself,” I said with my back to him.

“There’s a chamber pot,” he said.

“I will not use a chamber pot when I can use whatever facilities are here, even if it’s a bush.”

He was quiet for a moment, then said, “Behind the cottage. Matthew, go with her.”

I glared up at Matthew for a brief second, then glanced away, too mortified to maintain eye contact. “Matthew stay here.” I pivoted, then began walking around the house toward the edge of the woods when I heard steps behind me. I glanced back, not surprised to see it was Matthew. “Do you plan to watch me pee?”

He grimaced. “No, Your Royal Highness.”

“I just admitted I was a slut, and yet you still treat me with the same courtesy you did before you knew the truth?”

“You are affected . . . by something we don’t understand. The priestess will make this better.”

“And if she can’t?”

Uncertainty filled his eyes.

I took a step toward him. “Matthew, I need you to make a promise to me.”

His mouth opened; then he closed it for a moment before he said, “It depends on what it is.”

“If we can’t find a cure . . . for whatever this darkness is inside me . . . If it looks like I will harm one of you, or if Prince Leonardo’s men find us and it looks like they will take me, promise me you’ll end this madness.”

His eyes widened. “What does that mean?”

I held his gaze. “You know what it means.”

“My job is to protect you at any cost, even my life,” he said in a low tone. “You can’t ask me to kill you.”

“If I were to hurt one of you, you would know it wasn’t me—that whatever madness inside me has taken over and all is lost. Or if Leonardo were to get me . . .” I grabbed his arm and fisted his shirt. “He wants to sacrifice me for sex magic, Matthew. I cannot bear the thought of it.” And I couldn’t. While my mind could entertain doing all sorts of wicked things with my guards, the thought of Leonardo touching me made me physically ill. “Doesn’t protecting me mean that you’ll keep me from torture or undue pain?”

“Princess.”

“Please, Matthew . . .” I leaned into his arm, the piece of his soul calling out to me. I realized while a ball of energy had been awakened within me, there were parts missing. I needed what was in Matthew to survive.

I wanted to take the essence glowing within him.

I pushed myself away in horror.

“Princess, what’s wrong?”

“Kill me now, Matthew,” I said in a panic. “Kill me before I kill you or one of the others.”

“Kill us?” he asked in disbelief. “Elena, Liam is right. You’ve had a long day. You need sleep. Relieve yourself, and we’ll get you settled in the loft.”

I turned my back to him and strode behind a bush, reaching down to undo my breeches. My guards could just whip out their manhoods and pee on the ground—I’d seen them do so years ago when we’d trained together—but if I tried to squat with all of this clothing in the dark, I’d end up peeing all over my pants and/or the back of my skirt. Instead, I was forced to step out of my underthings and lift my skirt up into a bunched-up ball. I peered through the bush as I did my business, thankful Matthew still had his back turned.

When I finished, I put my undergarments back on and slipped my feet into my boots, holding the knife in my hand with my breeches folded over my arm. Gripping the open fabric of my split skirt in my fist, I then walked out to meet him. “I’m done.”

He turned and looked at the breeches on my arm and then the knife.

“A gift from Dax in case I got into trouble in the castle.”

“Dax gave you breeches?” he asked in surprise.

“No. Dax gave me the blade. I found the breeches on my own.” I walked past him and around to the front of the house, but Matthew stopped me before I rounded the corner.

“It’s not just you,” he said in a low voice as he snaked an arm around my waist and pulled my back to his abdomen.

He was so large he dwarfed me, and the energy inside me rejoiced, begging for more.

His palm spanned my stomach, and I dropped the fabric of my skirt and pressed into him.

“You have no idea how much I want you,” he growled, his chest vibrating against my back. His hand lowered to my right thigh, and an ache filled my core, sending fire through my veins. “We all want you, but Liam refuses to discuss it. He says we must take you to the priestess to cure you.”

I was on fire and filled with more need than I could process . . . but I was aware enough to know Matthew could help the ache. That he could give me what I craved.

His hand slid to my inner thigh.

“Matthew,” Liam called out. Matthew stiffened, then dropped his hold on me and moved away.

My body felt cold after being so close to him, and I began to shiver violently.

“Coming,” Matthew said and squatted to pick up the breeches and the knife I hadn’t realized I’d dropped. He placed the blade in my hand and lowered his face to mine, his jaw clenched. “If I ever touch you like that again, plunge that blade into my heart.”

I gasped. “No!”

“Matthew!” Liam shouted again.

Matthew walked around the corner of the house and waited, giving me a wide berth.

I slowly came to my senses, still shivering as I grabbed the open fabric of my skirt to keep it closed and focused on going inside and climbing into my bed. I prayed to the gods that Liam was right, that a good night’s sleep would cure us all.

I ascended the stairs to the loft, surprised to find a comfortable bed. I kicked off my boots and crawled under the covers, crying myself to sleep.

* * *

When I woke, the soft morning light filled the room and the smell of something delicious filled the house, but it was the men’s voices that had woken me, and the early morning light meant they hadn’t gotten more than two or three hours of sleep.

“How far is the temple, Liam?” Matthew asked. “How many days?”

“Three or four. I can’t be sure. My father took my mother when I was a boy. She was ill and the healers had given up on her.”

“Your mother is alive and well now,” Dax said.

“That’s right. The priestess healed her when everyone had given up hope. She’ll cure Elena.”

“The princess asked me to make a promise,” Matthew said with hesitation in his voice. “She’s worried she’ll hurt one of us. She asked me to kill her if she became dangerous to us.”

The protests would have woken me if I hadn’t already been awake.

“I didn’t promise,” Matthew said with enough force to quiet them. “But she’s also worried about Prince Leonardo using her for his sacrifice.” He paused. “She said that part of protecting her was keeping her from suffering torture or pain. What if she’s right?”

Silence filled the room.

Liam finally spoke up, his outage clear. “Leonardo will never get his hands on her. If he comes near her, I will kill him myself.”

“But if his men overtake us . . .” Finn said.

“If you believe they can overtake us, then leave us and go back to the castle now,” Liam said in a tone so deadly it sent chills down my back.

“I do not believe it,” Finn protested.

“Then keep such foolishness to yourself.” There was silence again before Liam said, “Does anyone else believe he should make this vow to Princess Elena? Because if you do, get your things and go.” No one answered. “We vowed to protect her with our lives, not to end hers! The next man who suggests such a thing is committing treason against our princess.”

I crawled out of the bed and looked over the edge of the loft. Dax, Finn, and Tobias sat at the small kitchen table, while Liam and Matthew stood by the iron stove. “You vowed to protect the sane Princess Elena,” I said. “Not the demon-filled entity I’ve become.”

Liam’s gaze shot up to me, anger hardening his features. “You are not demon-filled.”

“How can you be sure? Something lives in me, Liam.” I pressed my clenched fist to my breast. “I feel it inside, breathing, yearning, needing . . . taking. I am dangerous to you all.”

They all started to protest . . . everyone but Matthew, who kept his gaze on me. Out of all of them, I’d expected my mountain guard to have the strength to resist me, and he’d caved like a house of cards. I was pretty sure it scared him too.

“Enough!” Liam shouted. “We will let the priestess sort this out.”

I moved away from the edge and pulled on my breeches, then shoved my feet into my boots. I pulled the three-inch blade from its sheath and placed it on the palm of my hand. I would sooner plunge it into my own chest than shove it into one of my guards, as Matthew had asked. Part of me wondered if I should do it now, put them out of their misery. Because I was certain this wouldn’t end well.

But I couldn’t bring myself to do it. The energy in my chest resisted the idea, and I suspected, should it ever come to it, I would have to fight the thing inside me to follow through, only more proof that whatever resided in me had a purpose.

I was merely the vessel. But why?

Was I meant to marry Leonardo after all? Would he sacrifice me on an altar while he deflowered me?

“Elena! What are you doing?” Finn asked from the top of the ladder.

I glanced down and realized I held the knife in my fist, the blade pointed to my abdomen. I nearly dropped it to the floor, but instead sheathed it and tucked it into my boot, trying not to look shaken. “I’m attempting to see if I have the fortitude you all seem to lack, but this thing inside me seems to have a mind of its own.” I glared at him. “I will not let Leonardo take me. I will not let him sacrifice me to the gods.”

“He won’t take you. We’ll see to it.”

But they couldn’t promise that. No one could.

“Is there something you want?” I asked, the energy in my chest coming alive at Finn’s nearness.

He paused and his eyes flared. He was feeling it too.

Liam had been wrong. Sleep had made this worse. Before I’d had to touch them to be aware of my desire. Now I merely had to be close to them.

I lifted my shoulders and his gaze landed on my chest. “Finn,” I said in a low voice. “I need you to stay away from me.”

“Princess . . .”

“I am not to be trusted. Stay away until we see the priestess.” He didn’t agree, but he didn’t protest either. I’d take what I could get. “I’m coming down to relieve myself, so get out of the way.”

He climbed down the stairs, and I waited until he reached the bottom before I descended, my cloak over my arm.

All six men stared at me with looks of disbelief and puzzlement, but Liam watched me with pure rage.

Once my feet hit the floor, I wrapped my cloak around my shoulders.

“When do we leave?” I asked him in an angry tone, unsure why I was pissed at him. He had every right to be angry with me.

“As soon as we finish breakfast.” He refused to look at me.

I noticed the scrambled eggs he was scooping onto plates and smelled the bacon. “I brought my own food.”

He glanced up at me and cocked an eyebrow. “You will eat some of this if I have to force-feed it to you.”

“What difference does it make what I eat, Captain?”

“Because this is protein and probably the last hot food we’ll have for a while. You need the strength if you plan to keep up with our pace.”

“I’ll keep up,” I said. “You don’t need to worry about me.”

He scowled as though holding back his protest. “Go do your business. Then you’ll eat and we’ll go.” He glanced over at Tobias. “Go with her.”

“I don’t need a babysitter to pee,” I said.

“No, but you need someone to kill you if Leonardo’s men show up,” he barked. Then his eyes narrowed. “Especially since you won’t have your knife.” He held out his hand.

I gasped in surprise. “You’d take my only defense from me?” He didn’t know about the sword in my bag, and hopefully the others hadn’t discovered it when they’d taken my bags off my horse.

“That’s what you have us for.”

I shot him a look of defiance. “If you’re worried about me hurting myself to escape this misery, you have nothing to fear. The thing that lives inside me has too much of a sense of self-preservation to let me end it.”

“You tried?” Tobias asked in shock.

I turned my gaze to his. “I briefly considered it, but the demon inside me refused to allow it.”

“For the last time,” Liam shouted, “you don’t have a demon!”

“How do you know?” I shouted back. “This thing is alive, Liam! It wants. It craves. I can keep it at bay for now, but I don’t know how much longer . . .” I let my voice trail off. It sensed that my men were near, and it had awoken. “If I try to harm you—any of you—you have to promise to stop me.”

They all remained silent.

I turned to Matthew. “I couldn’t live with myself if I hurt any of you. Please promise you’ll stop me.”

He sucked in a breath, then said, “I’ll stop you, but I refuse to kill you or hurt you to do it. We’ll find another way.”

“Then I guess that will do for now.” I turned around and left the house. I knew Tobias was following me. He was silent enough to be one of my stealth guards, but the thing inside me knew it was him, could feel the life force inside him.

I went behind the bush again, but since it was light outside, I could see enough to pee without disrobing this time. When I finished, I stood to fasten my breeches and saw Tobias standing about ten feet away.

“Can you feel me from here?” he asked quietly.

“Can you feel me?” I asked. I knew that they sensed something, but I had no idea what.

“Yes. I can feel when you are near to me. It’s becoming more sensitive by the hour. Before it was a general tug; now I recognize it as you,” he said.

“Do you feel the others?” I asked.

“No. Only you.”

“What do you think it is, Tobias? Do you think I’m possessed by a demon who wants to consume your soul?”

Surprise filled his eyes, but he stood his ground. “Is that what you want, Elena? To consume my soul? You say you’re a danger to us, but you’ve yet to tell us how.”

I took a step forward. “Isn’t the fact that I’m a harlot that wants to sleep with you all enough?”

His eyes darkened and his voice turned husky. “No.”

The thing inside me reacted to his lust, becoming excited and spurring me to move closer. “It started out just as something uncomfortable in my chest,” I said. “And then you all touched me in the temple, and I was filled with need for each of you. The longer I have this thing inside me, the more it wants, the more desperate it becomes. It wants you and your guardsmen brothers.” I lifted my hand to the back of my head and pulled out a pin holding my hair up, then pulled out two more. My hair fell in cascading, platinum blond waves down my back and over my shoulders. “The longer it waits, the more aware of each of you it becomes. And it’s hungry.”

I took another step closer and Tobias stood stock-still, watching me with anticipation.

“What do you feel Tobias?” I asked barely above a whisper. “What do you feel inside you?”

“An ache in my chest,” he said, watching me as I started to circle around him. “And . . .”

“What else?”

“I cannot say it, Princess.”

I circled around the side of him. “Princess.” I spat the title as though it left a bad taste in my mouth. “What does a demon need of a title?” I stopped moving. “What happened to us? Why are we feeling these things, Tobias? They are in us whether we want them or not. Give name to what you want with me. Do not leave me alone in my humiliation.”

Anger filled his eyes and he clenched his fists at his sides.

“Are you fighting it?” I asked. “Are you fighting it like I’m fighting it now?”

“Yes.”

“And if we stopped fighting?” I whispered, moving in front of him and placing my hand on his cheek. Pure pleasure jolted through me, and I moaned. “What would you do if you let go, Tobias?”

“I would rip off your dress and mount you here in the yard like you were a bitch in heat,” he spat out in a fury. Then he pushed my hand from his face and took multiple breaths, panting like the dog he claimed to be, shoving his hand through his hair. “No. No.” He shook his head. “This cannot be.”

“I am possessed,” I said. “You must kill me.”

Shock replaced his anger. “No!”

“I feel your life force,” I said, tears clogging my throat. “I could feel it living in your chest as you followed me back here. The thing in me wants it. Needs it. It will do anything to get it.” I took a breath, tears streaming down my face. “You each have a life force, and the thing inside me wants each and every one.”

He stared at me in horror.

It killed me to confess the evilness inside me, but I loved my guards. They had always respected me and treated me with kindness. I needed to show them kindness now. I needed them to know the danger they faced.

“Let me go, Tobias,” I pleaded softly. “Let me escape you while I still have control over it. Let me save you from this.”

“No.” He shook his head. “Liam’s right. The priestess will save you.”

Liam rounded the corner with a plate of eggs and bacon in his hand. “The only place you’re going is with us, Elena. Get that through your head. I’ll tie you up if I have to.”

I held out my hands, wrists together. “Yes. Tie me up before I hurt you.”

Some of the anger bled from his eyes. “Oh, Elena. Trust me to take care of this.”

My own anger returned at how easily he dismissed my threat. “I would if you took what is happening more seriously.”

Liam turned to Tobias. “Go inside and tell the others we’re about to leave. I need to talk to Elena first.”

Tobias took off, probably eager to get away from me, not that I blamed him.

Liam turned to me. “You are not demon-possessed, Elena, but you might be possessed by something else. The villagers were whispering about you yesterday, and I suspect it was planted in advance by the priestess.”

I blinked. “What were they saying? Yesterday, Mrs. Putney insisted I bring you to town to protect me.”

“They were gossiping about an old wives’ tale,” he said in disgust, yet I could see he was giving it consideration.

“Which one?”

He sighed. “Some of the old tales say magic once existed. When it was here, the royals were doubly blessed with it. That was part of the reason they were royals.” He paused and held the plate out to me. “Come with me into the barn and eat your breakfast while I saddle our horses.”

The demon inside me rejoiced, and I took a step back. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

Sympathy washed over his face. “You can’t hurt me, Elena.”

“You don’t know that. I can feel your life force inside you, and the . . . thing in me wants it.”

“That may be so, but it won’t take it now. Come with me, and I’ll tell you what I know.”

Why was he so adamant about getting me alone in the barn? My demon begged me to go, so I found myself saying, “Okay.”

I followed him and noticed the others watching from the two windows and the open door. Tobias and Matthew watched with a mixture of respect and fear. The other two out of curiosity.

Liam moved to his horse and grabbed the blanket to throw over its back while I sat down on a bench at the opposite end of the barn.

“I won’t bite you, Elena.” The humor in his voice was familiar and set me somewhat at ease.

“No, but I might bite you.”

His gaze looked up, piercing. “Is that what you want? To bite me?”

The familiar ache filled my core. “Among other things.” I took a breath and forced the demon back down. “You said you knew what is wrong with me.”

“No, I said I might know. What I heard the villagers say.”

“Don’t keep me in suspense. Spit it out.”

He paused and looked as though he was still deciding whether to tell me or not. He ran his hand over his horse’s flank, avoiding eye contact. “They say you are the mother of magic. The awaited one.”

I gave a soft shake of my head. “What does that mean?”

He glanced up. “I’m not sure, but they think you will rebirth magic into the world.”

Two days ago, I would have dismissed the idea. Now that I had a parasite living in my chest, I was listening. Besides, the priestess had pretty much said the same thing. “This thing inside me, though . . . it feels like it’s something dark and dangerous. If I had even an ounce of magic in me, I think I’d be able to banish this demon from me.”

“Don’t be so sure. What if what you believe to be a demon is actually magic?”

Magic or demon, it still tried to control me and make me behave in scandalous ways. It was evil. “And some of them know this is bad? Is that why Mrs. Putney wanted you to protect me? They want to destroy it?”

“No. They welcome it. I suspect the baker wanted us to protect you because of how you will give birth to magic.”

“Give birth? As in have a baby?”

“I honestly don’t know,” he said, slipping the horse’s reins over its face. “But Prince Leonardo’s men called it sex magic. That might explain what is happening to you.” He glanced up at me. “Eat your eggs, Elena.”

I ate two scoopfuls, mulling over what he said. I was embarrassed beyond belief, especially with him, but I was more desperate for answers. “Do you think it’s true?”

“Maybe. I have no other explanation. Something is going on. With you. With the others.”

That caught my attention. “But not with you?”

He paused, then said, “I feel it too, but not like they do.”

“Why?” I definitely felt it with him, probably the strongest with him.

He grimaced. “I don’t know for certain. All I have is a gut feeling.”

“And that is?”

He shrugged. “It’s not my time yet.”

“What does that mean?”

“Exactly as it sounds. It’s not my time yet.” He looked up again with darkened eyes. “But it’s no one else’s time either, Elena. You are a virgin, and a virgin you’ll stay until we figure out what’s going on.” He walked closer to me. “What if there’s something to this?”

“Me having sex with Leonardo?” I asked in disbelief.

He squatted in front of me and held my gaze. His warm brown eyes looked troubled. “Do you want to marry Leonardo?”

“How can you ask me that?” I asked in shock.

He took the half-empty tin plate from my hands and set it on the ground, then took both my hands in his.

My demon roared to life, and tears sprang to my eyes.

“Why are you crying, Elena?”

“Because you are the hardest to fight.”

His eyes widened in surprise. Then he asked again, “Do you want to marry Leonardo?”

I shook my head. “I just confessed that I want you more than the others, and you dare to ask me if I want to marry Leonardo?”

“You didn’t ask for this, Elena. The priestess set this in motion. Maybe you do want to marry him.”

“We’re on the run to save me from that monster. Did you suddenly forget that?”

“But did you want to marry him before this happened?”

I shook my head. “I never wanted to marry Leonardo. I do not love him, not that my father bothers with trivial things such as feelings.”

“I suspect magic cares little about your feelings either.”

Something in the way he said it caught my attention. “What does that mean? What do you know?”

“There’s more to the legend.”

“What?”

He pushed out a sigh. “I don’t know much, but I do know this: the legends say that the mother of magic rules the Kingdom of Light, but she is only half of the rebirth.”

My breath stuck in my chest, and I forced out, “And what is the other half?”

“She merges with the Kingdom of Darkness.”

I cinched my breath, my mind spinning. “And you think Leonardo is tied to this—this Kingdom of Darkness?”

“I think, given all the evidence, there’s a good chance of that.”

I jumped to my feet. “No!”

Liam stood too. “Elena, calm down.”

I took several steps backward, my hysteria rising. “No, Liam! I will not do it!”

He moved toward me with his hand extended. “You don’t have to. We’ll stop him.”

“But if it’s predestined . . .”

“We’ll stop him.” But he put so much force into the words, I wasn’t sure he believed it.

I strode over to him, then grabbed his extended hand and wrapped it around my back so that it rested on my butt. “He needs me to be a virgin. We can take care of that part.”

“No, Ellie. Not like this.”

I rested my forehead on his chest and sobbed. “Please, Liam. I’d rather it be you, when I know you will keep me safe, than with him and his . . . masochism.”

He cupped the back of my head, holding me close. “I will protect you with my life, Ellie, but I cannot give you this. There is too much at stake. We have to ask the priestess. She’ll know what to do.”

“And if she tells me to marry Leonardo?”

He grabbed a handful of my hair and gently pulled my head back so that I looked up into his face. “Then I will kill you myself. I swear it.”

I collapsed into him, sobbing. “Thank you.”

“I have just damned my soul to hell,” he whispered against my head, and the agony in his voice was my undoing.

6

“Liam.” Matthew’s voice echoed in the barn as part announcement and part threat.

Liam’s back was to him, blocking Matthew’s view, but Liam kissed my temple and said, “Please trust me to keep you safe, Ellie. This will be so much easier if I’m not worried about you running off.”

I looked up into his warm brown eyes. “I trust you, Liam.”

“Thank you,” he said, gratitude washing over his face. Then he dropped his hold on me and said gently, “Now finish your breakfast. We’re about to go.”

I picked up the plate as Liam turned to Matthew and said, “Gather the others. It’s time to go.”

They joined him within seconds. I ate what was left of my food in only a few bites. I would have worried about looking so unladylike, but my guards’ attention was on Liam and not me. But then again, I’d groped, licked, or come on to almost all of them. What was shoveling some eggs into my mouth?

“Elena is not to be left alone. She must be with two of you at all times. It’s too . . . risky to leave her alone with only one of you.” He paused, then his voice took on a hard edge. “This is not Elena’s fault. The priestess started something inside her yesterday.”

“She is the mother of magic,” Dax said.

Finn shot him a glare. “Magic is dead.”

I was pretty sure he was the only one who believed that now.

“We don’t know what it is,” Liam said. “But we are all in agreement that this is out of her control. She’s handling it the best she can, but we need to help her.”

“How?” Tobias asked.

“By giving her as much space as possible when we can. Reduce her temptation . . . and ours.”

No one said anything, but thankfully they looked to be in agreement.

“One more thing,” Liam said, his tone turning harsher. “Though the state of Elena’s virginity is important to Prince Leonardo for purposes other than the traditional royal wedding, we shall see to it that her status doesn’t change. Have I made myself clear?”

“You mean to keep her a virgin for Prince Leonardo? You plan to hand her over to him now?” Matthew angrily demanded.

“No,” Liam said. “She will not go to Prince Leonardo. But I have a strong suspicion that her virginity is closely tied to her magic, which I’m guessing is why Leonardo wants to ensure she remains a virgin. The priestess will know what to do.”

I could almost hear him say in his head, At least I hope she does.

* * *

We’d been traveling for over half the day when we came upon a town. Liam was in the lead again, and they rode with the same formation as the night before, but they had given me a good twenty feet of distance between us. But when the town came into view, they pulled our group in tighter and Dax rode beside me. My hair was still down, so I pulled up the hood on my cape and tried to hide as much of my light blond hair as I could. I was sure it wouldn’t take long before word got out that the princess had escaped. I didn’t want to tip anyone off prematurely, although six men and one woman traveling together wasn’t exactly inconspicuous.

We skirted around the town without issue and had traveled nearly a quarter mile on other side without incident. Woods surrounded the road, and a wagon was parked to the side, with a wheel off the back axle. Two rough-looking men were huddled around it and turned their attention to us.

As we approached, one of the men moved to the center of the road, blocking our path.

“Can we help you gentlemen?” Liam asked, sounding irritated at the interruption, but I could tell that he was tense. He was prepared for trouble.

“I dunno,” said a man with a scruffy beard and a scar across his cheek. “Maybe we should be helping the lady.” He waved his hand toward me. “A group of men traveling with a comely young woman . . . it’s our duty to make sure she’s okay.”

“She’s our sister,” Liam said. “And she is fine.”

The other man cocked his eyebrow. “And why would six men travel with their sister?”

“That’s none of your business,” Dax said, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword.

The second man lifted his hands in self-defense. “Calm down there boy. Just makin’ sure the lady’s okay.”

He hobbled with a limp toward us, and he held his right arm close to his body, his hand curled tight.

I wondered what had caused his deformity, but I still didn’t trust him. “Thank you for your concern,” I said with a lot of attitude, “but it looks like you should be more concerned about yourselves. There’s a town up ahead if you need help.”

“We’re doin’ just fine on our own,” he said with a grin. “And as for you, we’re just doin’ our good deed for the day.” His eyes narrowed. “What exactly are you doin’ out on the road with your brothers?”

I considered echoing Dax’s line that it was none of his business, but it obviously hadn’t worked. I had no doubt my guards could get around them, but I hoped to do so as peacefully as possible. And as quickly as possible. The magic inside me could feel the essence of my men around me and had begun to call to them. We needed to end this fast. “My mother has sent me to my aunt’s house, and my brothers are so overprotective they all insisted on coming and making sure I made the journey safely. Now if you’ll excuse us, we’re hoping to be there by sundown.”

“Where are you traveling from, little missy?” the first guy asked, walking closer to Liam.

“That’s none of your concern,” I said with a glare.

“Maybe we could join you,” he said. “Maybe you’d like another brother.” Then he gave me a lewd wink as he evaded Liam’s horse.

Dax moved his horse and blocked the man from getting closer to me.

I shot him a glare. “My brothers are all the escort I need. And if you’re planning something stupid like challenging them, then I give you fair warning to make your peace with the gods because you will be meeting them sooner than you planned.”

“I done made my peace with the gods years ago.” The man pulled a long knife from underneath his coat and slashed at Dax’s horse’s neck.

Dax swung his horse out of the reach of the blade and pulled out his sword, then ran it into the man’s chest.

I’d never seen a man killed before, and I watched in horror as blood soaked his shirt and he fell to the road. But even as he was falling, there was movement on both sides of the road.

“Ambush,” Liam shouted. “Dax! Finn! Stay with Elena!”

Finn moved to my right side as a group of men rushed from the trees with knives and spears.

My guards moved quickly to counter the attack. There were at least a dozen men heading toward us from both directions. Liam took the left side while Tobias and Matthew took the right. Dax and Finn stayed by my side, with Dax dealing with the few men who made it past Liam.

“You have to do something,” I said, “Liam needs help.”

“We have our orders,” Finn said.

Matthew and Tobias were holding their own, with two of the invaders lying on the ground, blood coating the packed dirt road. Matthew had jumped down from his horse and was defending himself against two men while Tobias fought from his horse. Liam was surrounded by three men, but two more had split away and were making their way toward Dax.

“Finn,” I said, starting to get worried. “We have to do something.”

“Get your blade,” he said, keeping his eye on the men fighting Dax. They were only six feet away, and Finn had moved next to me, putting himself between Dax and me.

A knife wouldn’t help me much up here on a horse. I reached around into my bag and loosened the fastenings enough to find my own sword. I pulled it out of its sheath and held it in a defensive stance.

Finn looked surprised, but he was more concerned that one of the attackers had gotten past Dax and was advancing toward me. Finn intercepted, but the attacking men now seemed intent on reaching me.

Dax shot a quick glance over his shoulder. “Elena. They don’t have horses. Go up to the creek and wait for us. We can intercept them if they try to go after you.”

Liam had told me to stay with Dax and Finn, but they were trying to fight men off and keep them away from me. I could see how it would be easier for them to focus if I wasn’t there as a distraction and in danger.

There was a clear shot to the road, so I kicked my horse and leaned forward. My horse bolted, leaving my guards and the other men behind.

I continued down the road with my sword still in my hand, my horse galloping for a good quarter mile, until I reached a creek that was spanned by a bridge. Pulling the horse to a walk, I turned off the road onto the grassy area and guided him to a group of trees and bushes close to the creek. I hopped down and led my horse behind the bush, then tied his reins to a low tree branch, giving him enough slack that he could drink from the creek.

I still had my sword in hand, but it felt like I was playing dress-up. I hadn’t sparred in several years, and I was sure I looked ridiculous, especially since I was now well removed from danger. I needed to dig the sheath out of my bag and stow the sword.

Just as I told myself that, I heard a rustle in the bushes to my right. I held up my sword as the man with the limp and the deformed hand walked toward me. Only, he was walking just fine now and his useless hand now held a sword of his own. He smelled like he hadn’t showered or bathed in days.

“Now where did you get off to, princess?” he sneered, and I froze. Did he know who I really was?

Continuing to hold up my sword in a defensive stance, my mind raced through all the exercises my men had taught me in training. I was terrified and sure I was out of my element. Training to defend myself eight years ago wasn’t the same as defending myself now. Sure, I’d convinced Liam to let his men spar with me again three years ago, when they had become my guardsmen, but it had been short-lived once my father found out and put a stop to it.

Still, I told myself this was just like a training exercise, and I wasn’t going on the offensive. I was defending myself. I knew how to do this. It was like muscle memory. “I’m waiting for my brothers. They won’t be so happy to see you when they come to collect me.”

“Good thing my friends have them busy so we have a chance to play.”

I took a step back, still holding up my sword. I tried to take a discreet breath to slow my furiously beating heart.

Pretend like this is a training exercise.

The man’s sword hung at his side as he eyed me, and I almost wished he was holding it in an intimidating position. Then I’d feel better about defending myself.

“Shouldn’t you be back there with your friends?” I asked. “I’m sure they won’t be happy that you’ve abandoned them, wanting to play with me.”

“Not wanting. I intend to.” He waved his sword in my direction. “While I like the breeches look, they’re gonna have to go.”

“Maybe yours should go first,” I said dryly.

He grinned. “I have no problem with that, princess, but I’d feel better if you were in a more compromising position first.”

“Never going to happen.”

He lunged for me, reaching for my sword. I swished my blade toward his bicep, slashing through the material of his shirt, enough to slice through his skin but not inflict serious damage—a move Tobias had taught me, and as far as I knew, he still bore a scar to this day as a result of the lesson.

But I was out of practice, and I’d slashed deeper than I’d intended.

My horse let out a loud neigh.

My attacker jerked his hand back, and fury filled his voice. “You’re gonna pay for that, bitch.”

Feeling empowered, I resumed my stance and waited for him to make his next move.

He held up his sword and grinned. “You want to play with swords, princess. I can play with swords.”

I forced myself to calm down and focus on everything I’d learned.

The man advanced, aiming for my stomach.

I met his blade and deflected it, then counterattacked and lunged for his chest. But I didn’t fully commit to it. I wasn’t ready to kill anyone, so I slashed at his chest, slicing through the fabric and skin.

He cursed again, then lunged in fury.

Liam had taught me to never fight in anger, to keep my emotions in check. Emotions would make me unfocused and sloppy, and that described my opponent now. He was reckless and uncoordinated.

I easily blocked his lunge, leaving the opportunity to plunge my blade into his gut, but I still couldn’t do it, and he grinned when he realized the limitation I’d placed on myself. It definitely worked in his favor.

I took a step back and slid a few steps to my left. He sidestepped too, putting his back toward the creek. “You can leave,” I said. “Just leave, and I won’t follow. I don’t want to kill you.”

“Leave?” he asked in disgust. “Bitch, I’m not leaving until I get what I came for.”

“Then you will die.”

He lunged for me, hoping to get in a sneak attack.

I stepped to the side and spun around, my skirt swirling around me as I now faced his side, his body still leaning forward in his lunge. (Thank you, Finn, for that move.) I stabbed my blade into his flank, except I still couldn’t make myself commit and only inserted the blade a few inches before pulling back and withdrawing several steps.

He cried out in pain and doubled over.

“You can leave,” I said again. “This might be your last chance.”

He pivoted, then ran for me with his blade drawn. I deflected his blade with mine, then swiped my blade down, putting enough force into the arc to make him lose his grip and drop his sword. Surprise filled his eyes before I extended my leg and hooked the heel of my boot on his calf and jerked his leg forward. He lost his balance and fell to the ground on his back. I placed my sword tip against the hollow of his neck.

“I suggest you give up now,” I said.

Fury filled his eyes. “I’m going to kill you.”

“You keep saying that, and yet I keep putting you in compromising situations.”

He didn’t respond.

“Who do you work for?” I asked.

Confusion filled his eyes. Then he snarled, “I work for me, you stupid bitch.”

“Why do you keep calling me princess?”

“Because calling you a bitch didn’t seem the best way to get you to let me fuck you.”

I ignored his insult. I believed that he didn’t know I was Princess Elena. The question was what I was going to do with him. If he cooperated, I could hold him until my guards arrived.

“Elena!”

Finn’s voice startled me, as I’d heard no sign of his approach, but he was still several feet away and out of sight. “Here! Behind the brush.”

But I’d diverted my attention enough that my attacker was able to sweep my legs out from under me and flip me onto my back. He rolled over on top of me and straddled my waist as he held a short knife to my throat. An evil smile lit up his face.

“Now who’s in the compromising situation?” Then he tugged on the button of my breeches.

I panicked.

Finn appeared at the edge of the bushes and gasped. “Elena!”

The man looked up and his grin spread. “You want to watch me fuck your sister? Hold up there . . . come any closer, and I’ll slash her throat.”

Finn stayed in place, and the magic in my chest recognized he was near, bursting to life, but the warmth and yearning I usually felt quickly faded as my magic seemed to realize I was in a dire situation. It became a painful burning ball in my chest.

I grunted with the pain, but my captor grinned. “You want your brother to watch, princess?”

Everything in me said to fight him, yet I knew if I did, he’d likely slit my throat.

Perhaps that was preferable to what he was about to do.

“Finn!” a male voice called out.

Dax was approaching. He was about to see this too.

No.

Panic washed through my head. The magic in me was furious now. The pain in my chest became unbearable.

“Elena!” Dax cried out when he reached Finn, and Finn grabbed his arm and held him back.

“Stop. He’ll kill her, Dax.”

My captor was tugging on my breeches, pulling them over my hips.

I couldn’t let this happen.

I reached for his forearm and channeled all the pain and pressure in my chest into his arm.

He screamed and fell off me, rolling to the ground as smoke swirled from his arm. Then his arm burst into flames.

7

Finn and Dax were stunned speechless before they sprang into action. Finn grabbed my arm and pulled me to a sitting position while Dax went after my captor, who was now on his feet.

Only just before Dax reached him, the flames had engulfed his entire body. The man’s screams echoed off the trees.

I gaped as he stumbled backward, then turned and fell into the water. He thrashed for a bit; then he went still. His body floated on the shallow stream, the flames still burning his clothing and his skin.

“What just happened?” Finn asked.

“Elena just set him on fire,” was Dax’s strained response.

I started to get to my feet, but dizziness washed through my head and I felt weak. I sat back down.

“The others?” I asked, realizing they hadn’t joined us yet.

“They’re fine,” Finn said, sounding distracted and keeping his gaze on the still-floating and burning man. “They’re finishing the last of them.”

“What did they want?” I asked. “This one didn’t seem to know who I was.”

“Bandits,” Dax said. “They wanted everything we had . . . and you.”

“Why would they want me? I’m sure he didn’t know who I was.”

Finn turned to face me. “You’re a beautiful woman. They wanted you for the same reason most men want a beautiful woman, and couldn’t care less if you wanted it too. But then, you’re well aware of that, aren’t you?” He sounded angry, but fear filled his eyes.

He was afraid of me.

“I didn’t want that, Finn,” I said, my own anger taking hold. “I didn’t want him. How can you insinuate that?”

But then, why wouldn’t he? I’d come on to all five of my guardsmen. I’d proven that I had no control over my impulses. Why wouldn’t I have wanted him?

Only I hadn’t, which I found confusing and reassuring. I hadn’t felt anything from him at all other than disgust. But I could feel Dax and Finn now, each of their essences distinct. Dax was cool and reassuring, while Finn was light and breezy. The magic in me craved them even more than before. But they were oblivious to my struggle.

“What is wrong with you?” Dax moved in front of Finn and shoved his chest. “She was held at knife point!”

“You know how she’s been!” Finn shouted. “Maybe she wanted it like that!”

“Then why did she set him on fire!”

Finn didn’t have an answer for that, but instead shoved Dax back.

“Stop!” I shouted, and the magic in me agreed. Pain shot through my chest, and I leaned over my lap.

“Elena,” Dax said, moving closer.

I held my hand up to hold him off. “Stop,” I pushed out in a pant. “I’m not to be trusted right now.”

“I’m not worried you’ll set me on fire, Elena,” he said in a soothing voice.

I hadn’t even considered that part of it. How had I set my attacker on fire? But I hadn’t done it at all. The magic in me had.

I heard horse hooves clomping from the road, and I knew the other three would be here in moments. I needed to figure this out.

“I need you to leave me alone,” I said as my panic started to brew. What if I did set them on fire? What if that’s what the magic inside me wanted—to burn them all and consume the essence inside them? I started to cry.

The horses drew closer, and seconds later, Liam was by the bushes, taking in the floating, burning man, me on the ground, and two swords beside me. His eyes widened and his face twisted in fury. “Why is she bleeding?”

Was I? I lifted my hand to my throat and realized the blade had nicked me.

“Which one of you is responsible for this?” Liam demanded as he turned his focus onto Dax and Finn.

“It’s not their fault,” I protested. “Finn sent me ahead to protect me from the attackers.”

Liam turned his attention to Finn. “You were told to protect her.” His words were filled with bite.

“It was the safest way. After I killed two men, I followed her. But when I got here, he was on his back and Elena had a sword tip to his throat, demanding to know who he worked for.”

“A sword tip?” Liam asked in confusion, but then he squatted next to my abandoned sword and picked it up, recognizing it from our training sessions. “You still have this thing?”

I wiped tears from my cheeks. “My guards weren’t with me twenty-four seven. I had it in my wardrobe in case I needed to defend myself.”

He frowned. “You felt unsafe in the castle?”

“No . . . I don’t know. I just felt like I needed to be able to take care of myself.” I made a face. “But you know that. You know I tried to join the guard school. And that training with you five was a concession the headmaster granted to suit my whims.”

“And after, we became your guard,” Liam said, as though truly seeing my motivation for the first time.

“I thought you were just bored,” Tobias said, now standing by the bushes with Matthew. “Why is that man burning in the creek?”

“He attacked, Elena,” Dax said, rubbing the back of his neck. “She set him on fire.”

He glanced around in confusion. “With what?”

“Her bare hands!” Finn said, still eyeing me with distrust.

Liam held up his hands. “Start from the beginning.”

I told them that he’d snuck up on me and that we’d fought, but that I couldn’t bring myself to kill him. That I’d knocked him onto his back, hoping to get information from him as well as keep him immobile until they showed up. But Finn unintentionally distracted me, and I’d ended up on the ground instead.

“How did that man end up in the river and on fire?” Liam asked in a low tone.

“Elena grabbed his arm, and it began to smoke. He cried out and dropped his hold. He got to his feet and his arm burst into flames. Then his whole body was consumed. Now it continues to burn, even though any normal flame would have been extinguished by now.”

Liam squatted in front of me. “Elena, how did the man catch on fire?”

“Whatever is inside of me didn’t like him touching me. He threatened to kill me, and it . . .” I took a breath. “I grabbed his arms, and it just came out.”

“Fire?”

I shook my head. “No. Energy. Power. He started to scream, and his arm began to smoke. Then it burst into flames.” My eyes pleaded with him. “I didn’t mean to do it. I don’t even know how it happened.”

“It happened exactly how Elena said it did. It’s magic,” Dax said, beginning to pace.

“Magic doesn’t exist!” Finn protested. “This is insane!”

“Then how do you explain what happened?” Tobias asked. “Did you see it too?”

Finn glared at him. “Yes. But just because you can’t explain something doesn’t mean it’s magic!”

Liam stood. “It doesn’t matter if it’s magic or science. The fact is a man was set on fire, and Elena created it but doesn’t know how.”

“I’m dangerous,” I whispered.

“No, Elena,” he said, shaking his head. “You were defending yourself. You’re only dangerous to those you perceive as a threat.”

“And what if I accidently perceive one of you as a threat?”

“You won’t do that,” he said, sounding exasperated.

It was then that I saw the blood on his arm. “You were injured.”

“It’s a scratch.” He turned to his men. “We’ll give the horses a few more minutes, then take off.”

I was still sitting on the ground, and thankfully, the men moved to the other side of the bushes where they had left their horses, giving me time to pull myself together, which was difficult to do as I continued to stare at the burning dead man.

I’d done that. Not only had I killed a man, but I’d done it with whatever was inside me.

It didn’t matter what Liam said; I was dangerous.

But sitting here feeling sorry for myself wasn’t going to help anything. Liam was right. We needed answers from the priestess. I tried to stand and was overcome with a wave of dizziness. I rested on my hands and knees, trying to sort out what was wrong. Was it because of what I’d done?

A dull ache filled my chest, and I sat back in a squat, rubbing the heel of my hand over my breast, trying to ease the discomfort.

“Elena.”

I glanced up and saw Matthew watching me.

“Are you unwell?”

I gave him a wry smile. “You know I’m not right.”

“But it’s never hurt you before, has it?”

I closed my eyes and applied more pressure to my chest, praying this would pass.

“Let me help you.”

I held up my other hand. “No. Don’t come near me. I’m dangerous.”

“Not to us,” he said, moving closer.

The ache started to subside, recognizing Matthew’s essence, its strength and stability. And the magic in me wanted it. Tears stung my eyes, and I turned my face away from him. “Matthew, please. Don’t come any closer. The thing in me . . . it wants you. It wants the thing inside you.”

He knelt next to me and placed his hand on my upper back. “Then let me give it to you.”

My eyes flew open. “What are you doing, Matthew?”

“Yes, what are you doing, Matthew?” Liam asked. “Where’s Tobias? You’re not to be alone with Elena.”

Matthew rose to his feet. “Elena is in pain. I can feel it. Can you?”

Liam looked surprised. “No.”

Matthew placed his palm on his chest. “I can feel her pain. I can feel the ache inside her. Whatever she did there—” He pointed to the burning body. “It’s hurt her somehow.”

“Leave her,” Liam said. “Elena, are you ready to go?”

Matthew started to move away, and I gasped as my pain burst into life.

“Liam,” Matthew said. “She needs me.”

Liam held eye contact with him. “She needs the priestess.”

Matthew released a low groan. “I will not allow you to let her suffer.”

“Matthew,” I grunted as a spasm hit me. “Go. I command you to go.”

He did so reluctantly, but Liam moved closer and the ache subsided again. Liam’s essence was there, but it was different than the others. Stronger, but unrecognizable.

“What’s happening, Elena?”

“I don’t know. Something happened when I killed that man. Maybe I damned my soul.”

“No,” he said gently as he reached a hand toward me, offering to help me up. “You were protecting yourself. But whatever you did hurt you.”

I ignored his hand and put my own on the ground to push myself up. I was still dizzy and weak, but at least the pain in my chest was only a dull ache.

“Let me help you, Elena.”

“No. I won’t touch you. I won’t touch any of you. If I hurt you—” My voice broke.

Liam’s hands gripped my waist and pulled me upright, my back to his chest.

The pain subsided, but the thing in me craved. “It wants you, Liam,” I said through my tears. “It wants to consume you.”

He brushed the hair from my face, then stroked my shoulder. “You would sooner die than hurt any of us. You won’t hurt us.”

“But the thing in me might.”

He placed a kiss on my temple. “No. You would never let it.”

I closed my eyes and eased into him. “Keep them away from me. Please.”

“I will. But you can’t keep me away. I’m not affected as much as the others are, Elena. I can handle this.”

“I’m not sure I can.”

“Then let me handle it for the both of us.”

I turned to face him. He lifted his hand to my face, and his eyes dilated. He was more affected by me than he let on. “No. I need to do this on my own.”

“Elena . . .”

I pressed my lips to the base of his throat, and I could feel his rapid pulse. “Your job is to make sure I don’t die on the way to the priestess,” I said, forcing a grin. “That’s all I require from you, Captain.”

I gave him one more kiss, then broke contact, the ache in my chest returning as I walked over to my horse. I untied the reins, then climbed up on the low tree branch. I slipped my foot into the stirrup and swung my leg over.

“Elena.” I turned my horse toward Liam, and he held out my sword, the hilt toward me. “Tonight, when we stop, I want you to practice sparring.”

I grabbed the sheath out of my bag, then grabbed the sword and replaced it.

“Be ready to defend yourself. Against anything. Or anyone.”

As he walked away, I was fairly certain he meant my men.

8

We rode until almost sundown before Liam stopped in a field with a stream next to the edge of the woods for the night. We were camping tonight, and I realized I hadn’t brought a bedroll, but of course, my guards had.

Tobias tried to help me down, but I waved him away, even though my legs were rubber and it took me a second to hold myself up.

“I’ll take care of your horse,” Tobias said, reaching for my reins.

The thing inside me had roared to life, and it begged me to go to Tobias and take from him. I moved backward, taking my horse with me. “No. I learned how to take care of my horse when I could walk under my horse’s belly. I can do it.”

“I don’t mind.”

“Tobias, please. I need you to stay back. The thing in me . . .” I walked away from the group, stopping as a wave of pain hit me. Two more days until I got answers. Until this thing inside me was resolved.

I took my time, talking to my horse as I rubbed him down. His dark eyes looked into mine, and he dipped his head as though bowing to me.

“Do you know something I don’t?” I teased, rubbing his neck.

“Talking to animals?” Tobias called out from where he was tending to his horse.

“Why not? He’s served me well.”

Dax and Finn started a fire and boiled water to make a tea to warm us up since the temperature had dropped. I could see my breath as I walked toward them.

We were all exhausted, which must have been why Liam didn’t ask me to spar with one of my men, not that I could have done so with my pain. While the men came up with a watch schedule, I ate the dried meat and bread Finn gave me and drank the tea to warm up.

“Elena,” Finn said. “You need to move closer to the fire.”

“The tea is enough,” I said, shivering. I wasn’t getting any closer to them, even if the ache in my chest begged me to.

The looks they gave me said they didn’t believe me for a moment.

Matthew stood and headed toward the woods. I thought he was going to relieve himself, but he came back with an armload of wood. He dug a hole in the ground and quickly got another fire started.

Tobias set up a bedroll for me between both fires. I announced I was going to sleep, because I wasn’t sure how much longer I could keep myself together. I needed to get under my covers so I didn’t have to hide my pain anymore. I kicked off my boots and tucked my knife under my makeshift pillow. The blanket under me wasn’t much padding against the chilled ground, and the wind seemed to pick up, sending an icy draft through the blanket Tobias had given me. I wrapped up in my cloak and the top blanket.

I was cold, and my chest ached. I was tired but not enough to stop my mind from wandering to the future. What did this title, the mother of magic, mean?

My mother had sent me to see my grandmother. She had foreseen something and handpicked the men who would be my guard. What did my grandmother know?

What did Leonardo know?

I had to see my grandmother. Would Leonardo’s men wait for me or would they go on after they discovered I wasn’t there? Would it be safe to go see her? I suspected she—not the priestess—was the one with the answers to my questions.

* * *

“Elena. We need to leave soon.” I heard Finn’s voice, but I didn’t feel him. He was far enough away not to disturb the sleeping thing within me. But the ache was still there, heavier than the day before.

I pushed myself up into a sitting position, and every part of me protested. The cold had seeped into my bones, and I was slow to move. I stuffed my freezing feet into my boots, then quickly slipped my knife blade back into place. I stood and readjusted my cape, then headed toward the woods.

“Elena?” Tobias called after me. “Are you okay?”

I waved a hand to signify I was, even though I was anything but. Something was very wrong.

After I did my business in the woods, I refastened my breeches, then took a moment to assess my immediate ailments, taking advantage of the fact that I was out of my guards’ hypervigilant view.

The ache in my chest was heavy, making me feel like I was carrying fifty extra pounds. Every part of me was cold, and while I’d initially thought it was the temperature, somehow, I knew it was the thing inside me.

It was dying.

The priestess had warned me of this. Whatever I’d done to the bandit yesterday had hurt it. But if it died, that would be a good thing, right? I would be rid of it.

But the priestess had said if it died, I died too. I was still trying to decide if that was a good thing too.

I steeled myself to face my guards. I couldn’t tell them how bad this was. There was nothing they could do. My only hope was to see the priestess. I needed to hang on.

My men were packed and ready to go when I joined them. Someone had rolled up my bedding, and they had buried the fire embers. The only concern was how I was going to get back on my horse, because there was no way I was letting them near me to help me up. I was too weak to handle the pain. Too weak to resist.

Finn offered me a small chunk of bread and a canteen as I approached. “It’s hot tea to help you warm up.”

I held up my hand to stop him. “Don’t get close. Staying away from me is helping the discomfort in my chest.”

“You don’t look well, Elena. You look pale.”

“I’m just tired. I’m not used to sleeping on the ground.” I motioned to my horse, which someone had already prepared to go. “Just put it in the bag.”

Finn watched me, obviously not believing my explanation, but he put the bread and canteen into the bag as I’d directed. “Dax, bring me some of the dried meat. Elena needs more than bread.”

I tried to straighten my back and look less ill. “I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine.” He turned toward Liam, who was next to his horse. “Maybe we should wait a bit and see if she feels better. Maybe make her some stew or gruel and see if it helps.”

“No,” I said, walking toward my horse. “I need to see the priestess. That’s the only thing that will help right now.”

Finn backed away from my horse and led his away. I grabbed the reins and led my horse over to a boulder while all five men watched me. Thankfully, I made it onto the horse’s back without falling off, then guided my horse onto the road.

I ate a bit of the bread and drank some of tea, but I struggled to choke it down past the lump in my chest. The fast pace Liam set didn’t help my discomfort, but I was grateful for it. Every stride we made toward the priestess in Medea was hopefully one stride closer to curing this.

By noon, we’d been traveling for four or five hours. We came to a small river, and Liam called us to a halt.

I refused to get down. “No. I want to keep going.”

“The horses need a rest, Elena.” He paused. “And so do we.”

“You mean me.”

Liam gave me a sympathetic glance. “Yes. You need to rest. Let me help you down.”

He walked over and reached for me, but I kicked the horse into a trot and moved a good ten feet from all of them. They’d kept their distance from me all morning, which had kept the pain from returning, but the ache was becoming heavier, making it difficult to stay upright.

“Elena,” Tobias called out. “Please.”

“Getting off this horse isn’t going to make me feel better. I need to keep going.”

Liam watched me for several long seconds. “Let her be. Make this short, and we’ll keep going.”

They let the horses water, then remounted, and we continued on.

The terrain began to change. The flat woods with occasional clearings shifted to rolling hills, and our pace slowed down considerably. The air became cooler and a light snow began to fall.

Finn moved up next to Liam, and they exchanged a few words before Liam turned back to look at me, then glanced at the others. “Be on the lookout for somewhere to spend the night.”

“Already?” I asked, my teeth chattering. I felt even worse than I did when we’d taken a break. “Don’t we have several more hours of daylight?”

“The weather’s only going to get worse,” Dax said. “We need to find shelter for the night.”

“We should have been more prepared,” Tobias said. “Elena needs warmer clothes. Gloves.”

“We hadn’t planned on traveling through the mountains,” Dax said. “We hadn’t prepared for that possibility.”

The look on Liam’s face told me he took full responsibility for that.

Finn reached around and dug into his bag, then pulled out a pair of wool socks.

“Can you catch these?” he asked me.

I had serious doubt that I could, but I couldn’t let him near me either. I reached out my hands, and he tossed the socks so they landed in my lap. The ball started to roll down my leg, but I snatched it in time. I shoved my hands into the socks. My hands were already warmer, but the rest of me was just as cold as before. I tugged my hood lower over my face, but the wind was whipping inside my cloak and chilling me to the core.

The cold, my poor sleep the night before, and the steady rhythm of the horse made me sleepy. I’d been fighting it all day, but the agony in my chest was too much. My eyelids were heavy. Surely it wouldn’t hurt to close them for a moment.

The next thing I knew, I was falling. I landed on my side and stomach with a hard thud.

My guards called out my name, and I meant to tell them I was fine, but the wind had been knocked out of me, and I couldn’t speak.

Dax jumped off his horse and was by my side in seconds. He reached for me, then pulled back his hands, with reluctance in his eyes over trying to honor my request. “Elena, are you hurt?”

“Only my pride,” I wheezed as I sat up, rubbing my side. I felt dizzy and swallowed my nausea.

“What happened?” Liam asked, sounding pissed.

“I saw her swaying on her horse,” Tobias said. “I think she fell asleep.”

Liam cursed under his breath.

“She’s been riding for over ten hours,” Dax said. “And she’s already weak from what happened yesterday. She denies it, but we can all see it. It’s a wonder she’s pushed on this far.”

“We need to find something with a roof and walls. We need some kind of shelter,” Liam insisted, anxiety in his voice. “Especially since she’s unwell. She shouldn’t be outside for another night.”

I struggled to my feet, wincing from the pain in my side and trying to stand up despite the heavy weight in my chest. “I’m fine. I’m sorry I fell asleep, but I’m awake now.”

I started to walk toward my horse, which had wandered over to Liam.

But Liam grabbed my horse’s reins and clutched them tight, signaling that he had no intention of turning them over. “No. We can’t risk you falling again. You could have been seriously injured, especially since we’re climbing the mountains. You’ll ride with someone.”

I shook my head, my horror rising. “No. I can’t! You know that!”

Tobias gave me a sympathetic look. “You need to ride with someone, Princess. None of us will allow you to seriously injure yourself.” He paused. “But I think we can make it more bearable.”

My face burned with shame, and I looked away.

He addressed the others. “When I helped her onto her horse at the mill, I touched her over her cape. With all her layers, the feeling had dulled quite a bit. We can wrap her in a few blankets to add more insulation.”

I wanted to curl up and die in the middle of the road. The fact that I had little control over my impulses was bad enough. The fact that they were discussing it so matter-of-factly nearly did me in.

Then again, I felt so ill that part of me didn’t care. I was close to Tobias and his life force called out to me, but while the thing inside me wanted to reach out to it, I couldn’t summon the energy. Which meant I couldn’t hurt them.

I really was dying.

“She can ride with me,” Matthew said.

“But I . . . you . . .” I couldn’t bring myself to mention the things I’d done to him at the farmhouse and before that, the woods. How he’d asked me to plunge a knife into his chest if he tried to touch me again . . . yet he still offered. “You don’t have to do this, Matthew,” I said, trying my best to stand upright and convince them I could ride on my own.

His gaze found mine, and his voice was solemn. “I will carry you, Princess. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

I should tell him no, but I couldn’t summon the energy to do that either. Tobias pulled a blanket out of his bag, and Dax and Finn pulled theirs out too. Tobias draped one around my shoulders and two around my front, then closed my cape around them. Then he picked me up and started carrying me toward Matthew.

“Is that better?” he asked quietly.

“I’m warmer and the impulse has dulled.” But was it from the padding or from my illness?

“And the pain in your chest?”

“A dull ache. It’s still there, but it’s manageable.” It was when I moved a few feet away from them that the pain returned. I rested my head on his chest. “Thank you.”

“We only want to help you, Elena.” He handed me up to Matthew as though I weighed the same as a feather pillow.

Matthew set me sideways across his lap, making sure the blankets were between us. Sure enough, the yearning was just a dull nag.

I tried to stay awake, but I closed my eyes as soon as I leaned into his chest. I could feel sleep overtaking me, but part of me panicked. I knew I was dying. Would I drift off and walk into the afterlife? Something deep inside me resisted, but unconsciousness sucked me under.

* * *

I woke to their worried voices.

“Liam, she won’t wake up,” Matthew said.

I felt myself being handed down to someone, but I couldn’t open my eyes to see who.

Tobias. I could feel him even if I couldn’t see him. His essence burned bright and seemed to rouse the thing inside me. Some of my blankets had worked loose, and I could tell I was closer to him than I had been with Matthew.

“She’s freezing,” Tobias said, his warm hand on my cheek.

I moaned, the magic inside me reaching out for him.

“Elena,” he said, his hand lightly patting my cheek. “Look at me.”

I tried to pry my eyes open but could only squint. The sky was darker but not night, and snowflakes swirled around Tobias’s face. “Where are we?”

“Outside a cabin. Dax and Finn are inside starting a fire. Stay awake, okay? You scared us.”

“Keep touching me,” I said without thinking. “It’s helping the thing inside me.” And it was. I could feel it growing stronger, even if just a tiny bit. But I knew I should make him stop. It would be better for all of us to let this thing die.

And me along with it.

But it wasn’t fair to make this decision on my own. “Liam. I need to talk to Liam.”

He was next to me in an instant. “I’m here, Elena. We’ll talk as soon as we get the fire going and something for you to eat.” He sounded so worried. My heart ached for him, but in a different way than the thing inside me.

Tobias carried me inside, and Dax and Finn made quick work of getting the fire going and boiling water. Dax made a stew of the dried meat and the vegetables from my knapsack. Finn tried to get me to eat some bread while we waited on the stew, but my stomach couldn’t handle it, and I nearly threw it up.

He knelt beside me with fear in his eyes. “What can we do for you, Princess?”

Tears filled my eyes, and I shook my head. “I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine.”

“It is the way it is meant to be.”

My gaze lifted to Liam’s, and his eyes widened as he guessed the truth.

“Everyone leave us,” Liam barked so suddenly the men jumped.

I expected them to argue, but they all grabbed their cloaks and went out the front door, letting a gust of cold air in that made me shudder.

Liam sat next to me and tucked a blanket tighter around me. “What is going through your head, Princess?”

“I’m dying, Liam.”

“No.”

“Yes,” I said with as much force as I could muster. “The priestess told me . . .”

He stiffened. “Told you what?”

Should I tell him? He deserved the truth. He needed to know it wasn’t his fault when I died. “She told me that she’d awakened magic inside me, but I needed to feed it the five elements of magic or it would die.” I held his gaze. “And I’ll die with it.

“Dammit, Elena . . .” he cursed, but he sounded more resigned than angry. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“What good would I have done? Nothing would be different. But I need you to know it’s not your fault. This is out of your control.”

He got to his feet. “That’s not true! I could have kept this from happening to you in the first place!”

“You saw what the priestess did to you,” I said. “She threw you across the room. She was determined to make this happen.”

He sat down next to me again and took my hand. “You’re so cold.” He placed it between both his hands and began to rub them over mine.

I could feel him, the thing that gave him life. It was taunting me, and I moaned.

“Am I hurting you?” he asked in a panic.

“No . . .”

“This helps?” But he asked me in a tone that suggested he wasn’t talking about warming up my hand.

I remained silent.

“Dammit, Ellie. Answer me,” he pleaded. When I didn’t say anything, he pressed a kiss to my forehead.

The thing in me became more alert, greedier. I needed him. I needed the thing inside him. I arched my back, lifting my lips up to press a kiss to his neck. I moaned again when I made contact.

“Does that help?” he asked, kissing his way down the side of my face and to my cheek.

I reached a hand to his face, trying to draw his mouth to mine.

He covered my hand with his own, pulling back enough to look into my eyes. “I need you to tell me. Tell me that you need this.”

The words began to slip out, but I gritted my teeth and held them back.

“No, Ellie,” he said, kissing my cheek, my nose, the corner of my mouth. “Don’t hold back. This helps, doesn’t it?”

“Yes. I need this.”

His lips covered mine, and I kissed him with a desperation that overwhelmed me. I lifted both hands to his hair and held him close as his tongue plundered my mouth. I clung to him, swept away with sensations as his hand caressed my neck and his mouth worked a magic of his own.

This was my first kiss, and it was so much more than I’d ever expected.

He lifted his face, his eyes dark with lust. “Is this what you need?”

Tears sprang to my eyes. “Yes.”

“Why do you cry, my love?”

My eyes widened at his term of endearment.

“Surely you know that I love you, Ellie,” he said quietly.

I shook my head, speechless.

“I’ve loved you since the day we were re-introduced to you as your guardsmen. We were fresh graduates, given the job of guarding the princess. While it was an honor, I wanted to guard the king.”

I couldn’t help my tiny smile.

He grinned. “But the minute I laid eyes on you at our vows ceremony, I knew this was the only job I’d ever want, because it was the only way I could ever be close to you.” He kissed me. “But I never dared to hope for this.”

“This is treason, Liam,” I whispered. “You could be killed for this.” I took a breath. “I could kill you. This thing in me wants what’s inside of you. What’s inside of all of you.”

His smile faded. “I know. I suspect we are the ones to save you.” He paused, then lightly caressed my cheek. “Do you trust me, Ellie?”

A shiver ran down my spine. “With my life.”

“Your mother was right. I think we were chosen for a purpose. We were sent to protect you and to save you.” Then he strode to the door and opened it, calling out to his men, “Come back in. We have much to discuss.”

9

My guardsmen gave me worried looks as they filed back in, brushing snow from their shoulders before they made their way to the fire.

“I know how to help Elena,” Liam said. “But I will tell you after we eat. You need clear heads to discuss it.”

To my surprise, none of them protested. I opened my mouth, about to say I wanted to know now, but he gave me a you said you trusted me look and dug a map out of his pack.

Dax finished cooking his stew, and it didn’t take long for him to ladle out his stew into bowls and cups they found in the cupboards.

Liam ate while looking over the map with Matthew, and he sporadically looked over at me, his gaze a mixture of concern and lust. If the other men noticed the latter, they kept to themselves. I was dying with curiosity about his solution, but I decided to show him that I really did trust him.

After we finished, Liam somehow got everyone’s attention without saying a word.

“First of all,” he said, pointing to the map in front of him, “we’re still three days away from the temple and the priestess, and this early winter storm is likely to make the journey take even longer.”

Panic washed through me.

“We can’t shave any time off that?” Dax asked. “What if we got fresh horses?”

“The horses aren’t necessarily the problem,” Finn said.

We all knew what the problem was. Or rather who.

“Elena nearly died today,” Matthew said. “This journey could take a week or more. Her safety comes first.”

“If she makes it a week,” Dax said, then turned to me with an apologetic look. “I say we stay here and try to figure this out ourselves. We’ve all heard bits and pieces of the legends.”

“I think I have a plan,” Liam said quietly. “First, it’s important you know that if Elena continues like this, she will die.”

The men began to protest, but I held up my hand. “Liam speaks half the truth.” That caught their attention. “The fact is that the thing inside me is dying. Whatever I did to set that bandit on fire hurt whatever’s living inside me. And when it dies, I will die with it.”

I expected them to protest that too, but they remained silent. Finally, Matthew said, “Then we won’t let it die.” He held my gaze.

“Believe what you will about the possibility of magic,” Liam said. “But there’s no denying that the priestess did something to Elena, and she did something to us as well.” He paused. “The legends say that magic will be reborn.”

“The mother of magic?” Finn said is disbelief. “You really believe that?”

“Honestly,” Liam said. “I’ve begun to believe a lot of things I never believed before. There’s no arguing that Elena has been affected. There’s no arguing that she is ill.”

“She looks better,” Tobias said. “Much better than when I pulled her from Matthew’s horse. Maybe all she needed was to get warm and get something to eat.”

Liam’s mouth pressed into a thin line. “That is what I wish to discuss.”

Liam was going to tell them about our kiss? My face flushed.

“No,” Finn said, looking like something had occurred to him. “She was better once we came back in, after you threw us out. What happened while we were outside?”

“What would you do to save, Elena?” Liam asked.

The four men stared at him in silence. I stared at him in horror.

“People believed that magic once existed. That the royal family—Elena’s family—was rich with it. Until the twin princes destroyed the kingdom.”

“It’s a myth!” Finn argued.

“Is it?” Liam asked calmly. “I studied the royal family tree. Six centuries ago, there were twin princes. And just like the legends say, the king—their father—was killed at the feast celebrating their eighteenth birthday.”

“The king was going to announce his heir,” I said, suddenly remembering. “But one of his guardsmen killed him before he could make the announcement. No one knew which twin was the elder. Not even their mother.”

“That part is true,” Liam said. “I found the text in the royal library before we left the castle.”

“And the rest of the story?” I asked. “That both brothers started out loving one another, and suggested the other rule, but soon they were fighting and the kingdom became divided, brother versus brother in the castle and the kingdom.”

Liam nodded. “Within three years, the kingdom was destroyed and both brothers were dead. Their younger sister became the heiress of the kingdom.” He paused and looked around the room. “And magic died with the brothers.”

“You found that in the history books?” Tobias asked, sounding skeptical. “The part about magic?”

“Yes.”

“And was the dark mage in the history text too?” Dax asked.

“No, but there was a priest who exploited chaos for his own gain, then disappeared after he’d claimed he’d taken all he needed.” Liam paused. “He said he took the magic that was left in the world with him.”

“Then how is magic supposedly inside Elena?” Finn asked. “Don’t you see the contradiction?”

“That part wasn’t in the book,” Liam said. “That part is legend.”

“After the priest stole magic, a priestess vowed to save it,” Dax said. “She started a fire in the temple and created the stone arch to contain the barest hints of magic. Fragments of what was left in the world. She embedded it into the stone until the rightful heir of the Kingdom of Light appeared.”

“Elena has been to the temple many times before a few days ago,” Finn said. “Why now?”

Liam shrugged. “I don’t know. But the priestess in Medea might have the answer.”

Finn shook his head in disgust. “You really think the priestess of our village gave Elena magic?”

“No,” Dax said. “I think she ignited the magic dormant in Elena. She’s of the royal line. A line of powerful magic in the past. It makes sense her line would still carry magic. It’s just been blocked. The magic in the arch only brought it to life.”

Matthew finally spoke up. “Then why is she dying?”

“I don’t know,” Dax said. “That part doesn’t make sense.”

I gave Finn a sad smile. I hated to see how much he was struggling with this. “The priestess told me that some people are born with one element of magic and a few have two.” I paused. “The twin princes had all five. I think she thought I have all five too.”

“That still doesn’t explain why she’s dying,” Finn said.

Dax looked uncomfortable. “I’ve heard that in the past, kings married queens who were the opposite of their element. Their mate’s element strengthened their magic, and his hers.”

“So Elena needs to marry?” Tobias asked. “She needs to find her opposite element?”

“She doesn’t need to marry,” Liam said, refusing to look at any of us. “She only needs to mate.”

My eyes grew wide. What was he suggesting?

The other men swung their attention back to Dax for confirmation.

“If the legends are accurate, a mate with the opposite element would strengthen her,” Dax admitted reluctantly. “But only partially. Because she has more than one opposite. If the priestess is right, she has five.”

Everyone was quiet for a moment as that sunk in.

My humiliation was unbearable. “I refuse to listen to this.”

“Ignoring it won’t make it go away, Elena,” Liam said, staring into the fire.

“What you’re suggesting—”

“Is what you’ve been feeling since the temple. We’ve all just been afraid to put a name to it.” He turned to look at me. “The way you reacted after I sent everyone away only proves it.”

My face burned, and none of my guards would look at me.

“Then let me die,” I choked out.

Liam shook his head, his jaw clenched. “No. We’ve sworn to protect you with our lives.”

“And what if that’s what I need, Liam? What if I need to take your life?”

“Then we give it willingly.” He stood and moved in front of me. “But Elena, it won’t work that way. I think what she did made you aware of our own elements of magic.”

That caught my guards’ attention.

“What?” Tobias shouted.

Liam turned to face them. “The guards of the royal family once had their own magic. If Elena is the heiress of the Kingdom of Light, she’ll need guards with magic too. What if magic isn’t dead? What if it was just hidden? Waiting for the right ruler for its rebirth?”

My mouth gaped.

He turned back to face me. “You’re the mother of magic. You’re the key to unlocking the magic of the world. Starting with us.”

“You’re asking me to . . .” My voice choked.

“No.” He knelt in front of me and reached for my cheek. “How much better do you feel with just me touching you? This is what you need. And what we need too.”

But it wasn’t just his touch. It was his kisses. And it hadn’t been enough. Not even close.

He dropped his hand and turned to face the others. “Here’s what I propose. Every night, one of us sleeps next to Elena.”

I started to protest, but Liam held up his hand to stop me. “Skin to skin contact is what seems to help her the most, though touching her in general helps too. But let me make this clear—” He looked every one of his men in the eye. “Elena will remain a virgin until we see the priestess. Have I made this clear enough?”

His men looked shell-shocked, and I’m sure I did too.

I stood, letting the blankets drop to the floor. “I’ve heard enough. I’m going to bed.” I looked around. “Is there a room?”

Matthew moved around the table. “There’s a bedroom with a fireplace to keep you warm, Your Royal Highness.”

Part of me wanted to call him on resorting to the formal title, but I felt safety in his use of it. While I’d been acting on my impulses, I’d expected Liam to be the voice of reason, keeping me safe from them. Now he was tossing me into them. I needed time to think.

I nodded and followed Matthew through the door into a room already lit by a candle on the fireplace mantle. My bags were on the floor, and I was ashamed I’d never noticed that my guards had been in here.

Matthew knelt in front of the fireplace, which was already stacked with wood. He lit a handful of hay with the candle and added it to the stacked wood.

I heard the men’s voices in the other room, arguing over me. My guards never argued, not like this, not so vehemently.

“Elena,” Matthew said softly.

I turned to him with tears in my eyes. “This is my fault.”

“Shut the door.”

I shook my head. I deserved to hear what they were saying.

“Shut the door, Elena.”

Matthew’s tone carried a command I wasn’t used to hearing from him, and I was surprised when I found myself obeying.

I put my back to the closed doors. He knelt in front of the growing fire, watching me with dark eyes, and my skin combusted.

A wave of dizziness washed over me. Matthew was on his feet in seconds, surprisingly agile for a man of his size, but I held up my hand. “Stop. Don’t come near me.”

He shook his head. “I held you in my arms for hours, Elena.”

“But there were barriers . . . I was unwell.”

“You’re unwell now.” He took a step toward me.

I pressed my back closer to the door.

He took another step closer. “I think Liam speaks the truth.”

I swallowed, my throat dry while the thing in my chest leapt with joy. “You think you have magic?”

“Is it so unbelievable?”

Several days ago, I would have laughed at him. I wasn’t laughing now.

He took another step closer.

My breath caught in my chest, and I closed my eyes. I should tell him to leave, but I couldn’t make myself do it.

“Elena, you scared us today.”

He was closer now, and I could feel the life force inside him—and for the first time, I felt it reaching for mine as well. I shivered.

“You’re cold.” He pressed his body against mine, and I fisted my hands to keep from touching him. “Wait here. Dax discovered something that can help.” His hands landed on my shoulders, and he moved me to the side to open the door, then closed it behind him to muffle the men’s voices.

I sat on the bed and considered lying down, but I was still unsettled after Liam’s thoughts on how to help me. Was Liam really going to insist that someone sleep with me? Would it work? The magic in me danced at the thought.

The door opened and Matthew filled the doorway holding a metal tub. My mouth dropped open. “A bath?”

He set it near the now-roaring fire. “You’ve been riding for days, wearing the same clothes. We’re used to such things, but you aren’t. The hot water will warm you and help your sore muscles. Dax found a hot spring close to the woods, so we’ll have it filled in no time.”

The thought of a bath was heavenly.

Matthew grinned at my reaction. “Give us about ten minutes to fill the tub, and you can climb in.”

Matthew and Dax took turns filling the tub. When it was almost full, Finn appeared in the doorway with a folded cloth in his hand. The thing inside me knew he was coming before he appeared in the room. Just like I knew that Tobias and Liam weren’t in the living area since I couldn’t feel them anymore.

Finn gave me an apologetic look. “I found this. I thought you might like it. It smells good.” He held out his hand and held it out to me. A bar of soap.

I took it from him and stepped back, trying to keep several feet between us as I lifted the soap to my nose. “It smells like roses.”

I realized he had a stack of folded fabric, and he set it on the bed. “There’s a night shift we found in the other room. And a cloth to dry off with when you’re done.”

“Thank you, Finn.” I glanced down at the soap in my hand. This had obviously been treasured by someone. Perfumed soap was considered a luxury, even if it had probably been scented by rose oil from the garden. “Where are the people who live here? Why are the houses we’ve been staying in vacant?”

“Liam had discovered the first house during a previous trip, but this one we’re not sure.” Finn paused. “But Tobias noticed footprints outside. It might have scared the family away.”

“More marauders?” I asked, my fear spiking.

“No. They were animal prints. We think they belong to corsairs.”

“Corsairs? They never come this far west and certainly not in the mountains.”

“And yet . . .”

Matthew walked in with another bucket of water. “What are you telling her, Finn? Why does she look frightened?”

I frowned. “He’s telling me the truth. He respects me enough to believe I can handle it.”

Dax shot Finn a glare as he entered the room. “We’re not certain they belong to corsairs. It’s a guess.”

“A good guess,” Finn said, holding my gaze.

Mathew and Dax both dumped the water into the tub. Dax put his hand in it to test the temperature, then walked back out.

Finn hesitated, looking away. “About my disagreement with the others . . . I don’t want you to think I’m upset with you or that I’m calling you a liar.”

My eyes flew open. “Why would I think that?”

He turned back to me. “Because I’ve been so skeptical.”

I offered him a warm smile. “I need you to be skeptical, Finn. Everyone else is so quick to believe it.”

“And you?” he asked.

I paused as I considered my answer. “There’s something living inside me. I see no point in denying its existence.” I held his gaze. “Does it matter what it’s called?”

Surprise filled his eyes. “No. I guess not.” His expression softened. “I want to help you, Princess. You have to know that. But I can’t . . .”

Horrified, I dropped my gaze. “Finn, I would never expect you to. Liam’s obviously out of his mind.”

“And yet you sound unsure that he is . . .”

I looked back up at him. “I’m not sure what to think. I’m not sure of anything anymore.”

He nodded and walked out of the bedroom as Matthew came back in with more water. He poured it into the tub, then declared the water ready.

He moved closer. “Do you need help . . . with anything?”

“If it were my own dress, yes, I’d need help with the lacings, but it’s Christa’s, so it’s meant to be easy to get on.” And off. My mouth went dry again.

He walked past me and shut the door, remaining in the room.

My stomach fluttered with nerves.

“Get in the tub, Elena,” he said in a low tone.

My legs turned to rubber. “I . . .”

“It’s my night to stay with you. I’ll turn my back if you want, but I’m staying.”

“Matthew . . .” I forced out in a squeak. “I’m fine now. Better.”

“Which means Liam’s theory is right.” I started to protest, but he said, “I’ll turn my back, but I’m not leaving.”

“Then face the door.” When he did as I requested, I slid off my boots and socks. Then after making sure he wasn’t watching, I unfastened my breeches and took off my undergarments. I looked again, and Matthew was like a mountain, sitting on the bed and facing the door, his back to me.

I made quick work of the lacings on the side of the dress and slipped it down my arms and over my hips, letting it drop to the floor. All that was left was my thin shift with a slit all the way up to my pubic bone, but I couldn’t make myself take it off. It was the last barrier to doing something I would likely regret.

Still wearing the shift, I stepped one leg over the tall side of the tub, then held on to the edge to lift my other leg in. The water was warmer than I’d expected, and I sank down, releasing a sigh as the water came to just above my breasts, my legs bent upright in front of me. I leaned back, resting the back of my head against the edge. The wet shift clung to my skin, making me slightly uncomfortable, but I was enjoying this too much to care. I let myself relax, despite the fact that Matthew was still sitting behind me.

I closed my eyes for several minutes, until I decided I needed to wash before the water cooled too much. It was then I realized my mistake. The soap and cloth to dry off were on the bed out of reach.

If I were alone, I would have gotten out and grabbed it myself, even if I would have gotten water everywhere—it occurred to me that the shift would have to come off at some point, and I was likely to make a huge mess anyway. I could either ask Matthew to get the soap for me, or I could try to get it myself. I was sure it was close enough to reach. A quick glance toward Matthew, at the way his head dipped forward, suggested he might be asleep

Grabbing the sides of the tub, I slowly pulled myself to a standing position, trying to splash as little as possible. I started to turn toward the soap, and Matthew sat upright, looking over his shoulder.

After a moment, he asked, “Are you finished?”

“No.” I couldn’t decide whether to squat back down and hide myself or just reach for the soap. I did neither, my shift clinging to every curve. The dark look in his eyes confirmed that the thin material hid little. “I forgot the soap.”

He stood and picked it up, moving to within a few feet of me.

The fire had warmed the room, but the wet cloth against my skin began to cool, making my nipples hard. An ache filled my chest and my core, and the thing inside of me demanded attention.

Matthew moved closer with the soap in his hand, and I expected him to hand it to me. Instead, he said in a husky voice, “Sit down, Elena.”

The thing in me rejoiced, and I did as he instructed, although some part of me started to panic.

I sat facing the door this time, my eyes on Matthew as he knelt by the tub.

“I won’t hurt you, Elena,” he whispered as he lowered his hand holding the soap into the water. His knuckles brushed my outer thigh, and my heart began to beat faster.

“I know,” I breathed. And I did. Matthew would end his own life before he’d ever hurt me.

“I won’t do anything you don’t want. I’m just going to wash you, okay?”

I nodded, my eyes still on his.

He picked up my arm and slowly ran the bar of soap up the length of it, stopping at the edge of my sleeveless shift. He then slid it down the inside of my arm to my palm. With his other hand, he massaged my palm, and I held my breath, the magic inside me craving him.

“Close your eyes,” he murmured, and I obeyed because the magic inside me wanted me to.

I leaned my head back as he picked up my other arm, repeating the process—only this time, after he massaged my hand, he brought my fingers to his lips, lightly licking my fingertips.

I released a low moan as something within me tightened.

His mouth moved to my palm, licking and kissing the sensitive skin.

My pulse increased, and his mouth left my hand, and then he was lifting my foot out of the water. The shift clung to my calf. He placed the bar of soap on the top of my foot and inched up until his fingers brushed the edge of the shift. But he pushed the fabric higher, over my extended knee and down my thigh.

My legs were slightly parted, and the shift was split high enough that I was sure he could see my womanhood, but the force inside me didn’t care.

His hand slipped to my inner thigh, and my core tightened and ached even more as his hand slipped over my wet calf and back to my foot. He rested my extended leg on the edge of the tub, then started the process with the other leg, stopping inches from my womanhood and then sliding back to my foot.

“I want to wash your hair,” he said, his voice tight. “I want to feel it in my hands.”

My core ached. “Okay,” I croaked out.

He put my feet back into the tub, then moved behind me and slid me forward, letting my hair fall into the water. Once it was thoroughly wet, he used the soap to work a lather into my hair, then rinsed it in the water.

After he rested my head on the side of the tub, he said, “I’ll be back.”

And then he was gone.

My eyes were still closed, and although the water had begun to cool, my body was a strange mixture of tightly wound and relaxed and loose. A minute or so later, I heard the door open, then footsteps. I started to sit up, but I knew it was Matthew from the essence in his chest—strong and firm.

I felt his lips on mine, barely brushing mine with a gentleness I hadn’t expected, although I wasn’t sure why. His touch had been nothing but gentle until now.

Then his lips were gone and his hands were on my shoulders, sitting me up, then leaning my head back. Warm water washed over my hair and down my back, warming the water in the tub.

“I want to wash the rest of you,” he said.

My eyes flew open. His gaze was on my erect nipples, then lifted to my face, waiting for permission.

I wrestled with the magic inside me, which screamed yes, while the still-sane part of me said no.

“I only want to touch you, Elena. I’ll stop whenever you want.”

That was the problem. I wasn’t sure I’d want to, but I realized there had been a shift in power. The magic in me had been the pursuer, but now it was content to let Matthew take charge—yet I could feel that it was on a tenuous leash. I suspected if I sent him away, it would break free and hunt Matthew down and take what he was so freely giving.

But was he freely giving it?

“You don’t have to do this, Matthew,” I said, “I know Liam—”

He silenced me with a kiss. It was still gentle but more insistent. His tongue found mine, coaxing it to join his.

“Say yes, Elena,” he pleaded against my lips.

“Only touch?” I whispered, and I realized my fingers were twined in his hair, holding him close.

He leaned back to face me, my hands still in his hair. “I swear on my life that tomorrow you will technically be a virgin.”

I flushed, but this time not from embarrassment. The magic inside of me was so close to having what it wanted I wasn’t sure it would let me take back control.

“Touch me,” I said with a slight smile. “Give me what I need.”

He pulled free from my grasp, then reaching into the water, he grabbed both sides of my cut shift and ripped it up the middle, exposing me.

I expected to feel embarrassed, but the awe on his face pushed away any shameful feelings. This was Matthew. My protector. My rock.

He picked up the bar of soap and lathered his hand before reaching in the water. His large hands straddled my hips, his fingers digging in. A low moan escaped my lips as his hands slowly slid up my abdomen, then cupped my breasts. His thumbs brushed over my hard nipples, and a jolt shot through me, the magic in my chest coming to full attention.

“Sex magic,” I said.

“Yes, Elena,” he murmured, one of his hands sliding down, the fingertips stopping on my pubic bone. I resisted the urge to lift my hips.

“Are you frightened?” he asked, studying my face.

“I trust you with my life. I have since I was eight. Why would I stop now?” How could something that felt so right be wrong?

His hand slid down over the crest, finding the nub of nerves.

I gasped and his mouth covered mine as both of his hands worked on two separate places that somehow felt connected. I could feel something tightening inside of me both in my core and in my chest.

Matthew lifted his head. “I’m going to get you out of the tub.”

He stood and grabbed the cloth Finn had brought for me to dry off. Reaching for my hand, he pulled me to a standing position, then slid the shift over my shoulders and let it fall.

I shivered, the front of me cold, but my back warmed by the fire.

Matthew turned me so I faced the fire, patting my arms dry and then my upper legs. He hooked his hands under my arms and lifted me out of the tub, then grabbed the shift Finn had brought in. He held it open, and I realized it tied in the front. He slipped it over my arms and tied the strings under my breasts.

I had a sudden urge to touch him, and I wasn’t sure if it was coming from the thing inside me or just me. I stepped toward him, took a breath, then pressed my palm to his shirt.

“I want to touch you,” I said, sliding my hand slowly over his shoulder to the base of his neck. The contact with his skin intensified my reaction, and a sigh escaped my lips.

He smiled and his eyes darkened.

I moved my hands back down over his rock-solid chest to his waist and tugged his shirt free from his pants.

He caught both my hands easily in his. “Elena . . . Liam thinks it only has to be you.”

Surprise and confusion wrestled for attention. “What does that mean?”

“Dax . . . he and Liam think that you’re the only one who has to . . .”

“Has to what?”

He grinned. “I think it would be better to show you.”

I was still confused how it could only be me, but if it meant I couldn’t take his shirt off, I wasn’t sure I approved. Maybe that was what he meant. That I was the only one who was unclothed.

I tugged on his shirt again, my knuckles raking against his hard abdomen as I lifted it higher. He reached for my hand again, and for a moment I thought he might protest, but instead, he pulled the shirt over his head and dropped it to the floor.

I gaped in wonder at how big his chest and shoulders were. I knew of course, but seeing him naked from the waist up made him even more impressive.

I reached for the waistband of his pants, but he stopped me. “It’s time to show you what I meant.”

He pushed me down on the bed, my legs still over the edge. Then he leaned over me and kissed me. His lips were still gentle, but there was an urgency that hadn’t been there before, and I felt a spark on my skin as his mouth trailed down my neck and to the valley between my breasts. The thing in my chest sent out tendrils throughout my body, and I ached for him to give me something I couldn’t name. But just as the magic in me reached out to Matthew, I could feel his reaching out to me too.

“Elena.” My name was a rasp on his lips.

“Do you feel this, Matthew?” I asked as he kissed his way over the gauzy fabric covering my breast. “Do you feel the magic?”

“Yes.” His tongue flicked my nipple, making me arch my back and moan.

I grabbed his head and lifted his face so I could search his eyes. “No. Real magic.”

He looked into my eyes. “Yes, Elena. I can feel both of us, and the thing in you needs this, so let me give it to you.”

I gave him a tiny smile, and he unfastened the tie under my breasts and slowly lifted the fabric, exposing my breasts to the air.

“By the gods, you are beautiful, Elena.”

He shifted, moving between my spread legs and leaning over to my breasts. His teeth raked over my nipple, and I moaned louder this time.

“I want you,” he murmured against my breast as his hand reached between my legs again. “I want to bury myself inside you,” he said. “But not this time . . .” His words trailed off, and his thumb pressed against the button of nerves. I gasped again, my breath coming in fast pants.

His mouth moved to my other breast, his tongue teasing my nipple until it was a hard peak. Then he kissed his way down my abdomen, settling between my legs. I lifted up on my elbows, about to ask him what he was doing until he showed me—flicking his tongue where his fingers had been—and I released another groan of pleasure.

He placed his hand on my abdomen and pushed me back down, then found my nipple and pinched it.

I gasped again as a pressure began to build in my core, but the thing in my chest was expanding, and I could feel the life force in Matthew reaching toward me through his hand on my breast.

I was terrified I was going to hurt him, but I was powerless to stop what was happening. The magic had taken control.

I reached for his head, sinking my fingers into his hair and holding tight, needing to hold on to something, because I felt so dangerously close to losing all control.

Matthew continued to push me higher as the magic in me filled my entire chest. I could feel Matthew’s energy in his hand, which was now covering my breast, directly over my heart. A thin barrier separated them now, and my magic was desperate to connect.

Matthew shifted and I gripped his head, frantic that he was about to stop. I was so close, so close . . . to what I had no idea, but my body and the magic both stretched toward it. And then Matthew did something else with his tongue, and it pushed me over the edge. Sensations washed through me in waves, and the magic in me broke through, merging with Matthew’s essence.

My back arched as my body continued to feel wave after wave of pleasure, and the magic pushed into Matthew’s hand, shooting straight for the center of his chest.

My magic was retreating and pulling back into my chest, and it felt stronger, as though something solid had been formed with our merger, yet now that it had finally gotten what it wanted, the magic in me was hungry for more.

Only, I knew Matthew couldn’t give the magic more. He’d already given all he had to give.

I lay still, realizing I’d zoned out, although I had no idea for how long. Matthew was now by my side and had gathered me in his arms, kissing my temple and my cheek.

My eyes fluttered open and I looked up at him, and he stared at me with concern. “Are you okay?”

I took a moment to assess myself. “I’m fine. Are you okay? The thing in me . . . Did it do something to you?”

“I think it woke something in me,” he said.

“Do you think it’s magic?” I asked.

“If Liam’s right, it’s one of the five elements. But we’ll deal with that tomorrow. Now you need sleep.” He kissed my temple again. “Go to sleep, my little flower,” he whispered. “Tomorrow will be a difficult day.”

And then, as though my body had decided it needed to obey him, I drifted off to sleep.

10

I woke up to Matthew’s voice in my ear. “Elena, it’s time to wake up.”

His front was to my back, and I could tell the air outside the covers was cold—the fire must have gone out—but Matthew was like a furnace. I burrowed my back into him, feeling guilty when I felt proof of his arousal. Guilt washed through me.

I rolled to my side and faced him. “You made me feel . . .” How did I describe last night? “Incredible. And although I don’t know much about sex, I do know that a man needs release.”

To my surprise, his face turned red. “Elena, my duty was to strengthen you and give you what I could.”

I tried to sit up. “Duty?”

He gently pushed me back down. “Honor. Privilege. Joy.”

I wanted to argue with him, but the expression on his face said he spoke true.

He brushed a strand of hair from my face. “How are you feeling today?”

I stopped to give it some thought. “Honestly, I feel really good right now. Well rested, and I don’t feel weak.” I paused. “What about you?”

A smile lit up his eyes. “Whatever happened to us didn’t make me weaker. Your fears were for naught. Did you give something of yourself away to me? Are you weaker?”

“No. You gave me something and made me stronger.” Which meant the thing in me probably wasn’t going anywhere. I’d secretly hoped we could appease it and leave it alone, but I could feel it inside me. Hungry for more. “If the priestess is right, there’s no getting rid of it, is there? I will forever be a slave to the magic inside me.”

Worry filled his eyes. “Oh, my little flower . . .”

I place a gentle kiss on his mouth. “I lost the ability to choose my own path the day I was born, Matthew. Don’t feel sorry for me.”

“But that’s not true, is it? You chose not to stay and marry Leonardo.” The corners of his mouth tipped up into a hint of a smile. “You chose to feed the orphans.”

“How could I not feed the orphans?” I scoffed. “How could I let them starve when I never have to worry about food?”

“The king didn’t concern himself. And neither did the queen.”

I frowned. He was right. “They had other things to concern themselves with.”

“What could be more important than caring for the innocent, who cannot care for themselves?” he asked. “Maybe that’s the most important thing.”

I’d never considered that.

“I was one of those orphans,” he said, then grinned. “Well, not one of those orphans—the ones you care for—but I was an orphan until I applied for an apprenticeship in the guard school.” His smile fell. “I lived a loveless, difficult life, Elena. My only hope had been the chance at an apprenticeship. I don’t know what I would have done if I hadn’t made it.”

I lifted my hand to his face, smoothing out his frown with my fingertips. “You don’t have to worry about the what-ifs, because you did make it.”

And look where that had gotten him.

His hand covered mine. “Only a few days after we were made your guardsmen, you came to the guards’ house and found us, then announced that now that you had your own guard, you were going to start exploring the village.” He chuckled. “Liam nearly crapped himself. He hadn’t been pleased about his assignment to your guard, even though he was happy we all stayed together, but he mourned the excitement we would miss being assigned to you.”

I couldn’t help smiling. “Be careful what you wish for.”

He grinned too. “But after the vows ceremony, something happened. He took our assignment much more seriously. So when you announced, as big as you please, that you were going to the village and we were welcome to come if we wished . . . it was nearly his undoing.” Matthew laughed. “Liam is all about planning, and he’d had no time to plan for all the possibilities of what could go wrong. And the fact you never felt compelled to stay with us . . . wandering off without giving us a backward glance. It was as though someone had taken off your leash and set you free.”

“And that’s exactly how it felt. I’d literally been locked in the castle for fifteen years, rarely leaving. I was ready to see the world.” I laughed. “Even if it was just the nearby village.”

“But when you saw the orphans.” His voice became quiet. “The horror in your eyes when you saw how they were living. How hungry they were. The way you handed out the little food your handmaid carried . . .” Adoration filled his eyes. “That was the moment I knew I loved you, Elena. You vowed on the spot that you wouldn’t fail them. And you didn’t. You went nearly every day, even after your father began to resent it.”

My eyes widened. Matthew loved me?

But Matthew mistook my surprise. “The people love you, Elena. You are the people’s princess. They know you care for them. Your father exploits them.”

“Your words are treasonous, Matthew.”

He chuckled. “I crossed that line days ago, my little flower.” Then he kissed me.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered when he pulled away.

“Why?” he asked in surprise.

“Because you love me.”

He shook his head. The love in his eyes took my breath away. “It’s a gift, Elena. I’ll bear any hardships willingly.”

I heard a loud thunk on the other side of the door.

Matthew gave me one more lingering kiss, then said, “Loving and defending you is my life’s purpose.” Then he got up and grabbed his pants off the floor. “Stay under the covers and stay warm. I’ll get your clothes.”

“Don’t be silly,” I said. “I can get up and get clothes out of my bag.”

“Elena.” His voice was insistent. “We need you to stay warm as long as possible. I shouldn’t have let the fire die out, but I smell the smoke of a fire in the other room. Stay under the covers, and I’ll be back.”

He was back only a few minutes later, with an armful of clothes. He shut the door behind him.

“Where did those come from?”

“The mistress of the cottage, I’m guessing,” Matthew said.

“I’m not stealing someone else’s clothes.”

“Her clothes are more suitable for the cold, Elena. Besides, she’s not here.”

“What happens when she comes back and finds her clothes are gone?”

He was silent, and from the look on his face, I realized he didn’t think she was coming back.

“Oh.”

I got out of bed, and I was surprised that he had quite a few layers of clothes. A new shirt. An underdress and an overdress. Undergarments. And most surprising, a pair of breeches.

“I think those will fit you,” he said.

I put everything on and grabbed the scissors out of my bag. I felt guilty destroying the woman’s dress, but maybe I could find a way to repay her, in the event she returned.

After I put on two pairs of socks, I stuffed my feet into my boots and slipped my knife into its now-familiar place.

Matthew frowned.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“While I’m glad you carry that thing, it also makes me feel like we’re failing you. I’m failing you. Especially after you were attacked.”

I reached up on my tiptoes and kissed him. “You are one of five, Matthew. My safety is not solely dependent on you.”

My words sobered us both. One of five.

His hands encircled my upper arms. “Once we leave this room, our time is done.”

A sad smile twisted my lips. “I know.”

“Thank you for this precious gift, my little flower. It’s more than I ever dared to hope for.” Then he opened the door and walked out.

It took me a second to pull myself together and walk out of the room, but I knew I couldn’t hide all day. To buy myself more time, I brushed and braided my hair and left it hanging over my shoulder. If I was going to try to pass as a commoner, then I needed to not only wear their clothes, but their hairstyle as well.

I walked out into the common area and found Tobias in front of the fire sharpening his sword while Finn tended a pot over the stove. But then, the thing inside already knew they were there, just as it knew Dax and Liam were outside . . . and that Matthew had joined them.

“Good morning,” I said.

Both men turned to look at me.

“You look better,” Finn said.

“I feel better.”

His gaze held mine, but there was no judgment. I got the impression he was studying me to see if my words were true. He looked away. “I’m making oatmeal and hot tea. Liam and Dax are preparing the horses, and we’ll leave as soon as we finish eating.”

I nodded. “Can I help?”

He made a face that suggested my question was ridiculous, but I went to the cupboard and got out six bowls and spoons, then carried them over to the small table. Finn shot me a mock glare, then took one of the bowls from me, his fingers brushing mine.

The thing in my chest flared to life, and Finn’s eyes widened.

Horror washed through me, and I took a step back, dropping the stack. The dishes clattered to the floor, and my body heated with embarrassment—and if I were honest, hot desire.

What was wrong with me? I’d just shared the most intimate night of my life with Matthew, and now I wanted Finn. Tears stung my eyes. I knew what was wrong.

I rushed out the door, my breath catching when I hit the icy air. I was surprised to see several inches of snow had fallen.

“Elena,” Finn called, but I ignored him, lifting my skirts and running as fast as I could with the snow slowing my progress. There was a barn on the other side of the house, and I guessed that was where the others were, so I went the other way, toward a path in the barren trees that led over a small hill. I used my hands to help gain traction as I climbed, then nearly fell on my butt as I descended the other side. I saw a clump of pine trees that offered a break from the wind, and I headed for it, surprised to see steam rising from a small pool.

It was the hot spring Matthew and Dax had used to fill my tub.

There was a small snow-covered bench beside it, so I swept off as much snow as I could with my bare hand, instantly regretting my lack of foresight in not bringing mittens. Or a cape for that matter. My wet hand stung from the cold, but I sat on the bench and tucked it under my armpit.

I felt Finn before I saw him, the magic in me growing greedy. Maybe it was better to let me die. History was full of royal women accused of adultery, whether they’d committed it or not. How many had been hanged or burned or beheaded? If Leonardo found me and discovered my new nature, he would make his sacrifice and be done with me.

Could I blame him?

Finn quietly approached, or as quietly as the crunching snow would allow him. He sat down next to me and pulled my hand free from my armpit, then snagged the other one, tucking them both between his own. “Elena.”

I kept my eyes on the hot spring, thinking how smart the family was to build a house here.

He waited, but I didn’t want to talk about the reason he’d followed. How much humiliation could a person endure?

“When we reach the temple. . . ” I said, my voice small and raspy. I took a second and started again. “When we see the priestess, I think I should absolve all of you of your vows to protect me and stay there.”

“What?” His voice sounded so loud in the quiet forest, a flock of birds took off out of a nearby tree. “How can you say that?”

I looked up at him. “This isn’t natural. Finn. This isn’t right. You know that better than the others.”

“I’ll never condone letting you disavow us and staying at the temple. What is your end game? To become a priestess?” he asked in disgust.

I scowled. “I don’t know, Finn. Maybe.”

“You do know you have to be a virgin.”

I gasped and jumped off the bench. “I am still a virgin.”

My foot slipped on the snow, and Finn was instantly on his feet. He caught me and hauled me to his chest.

The magic inside me flared and felt the energy inside Finn, reaching out invisible tendrils in search of a way to reach him.

His hold was firm. He stared down at me, and I could see he was affected too.

“The thing in me wants you, Finn,” I said, placing the palm of my hand on his chest. The magic shot straight to my palm, anchoring it over his chest.

His body stiffened.

“I feel it in you, and it will make me do whatever I need to do to get it,” I said in a husky voice I wasn’t used to hearing come out of my mouth. “You say you can’t sleep with me, but we both know you want to.” It killed me to say it, but if I followed through with my idea to have my guards leave me at the temple, I needed an ally to fight with me.

“This isn’t you, Your Royal Highness,” he said stiffly, then took a deep breath as his fingers dug deeper into my arms.

“Are you so sure?”

“Yes.” He dropped his hold and took a few steps backward, looking like he wanted to run as far from me as he could get.

Tears stung my eyes again. I couldn’t believe I was doing this to him.

“Elena, don’t cry.”

He reached for me again, but I shook my head, wrapping my arms over my chest. “I’m hurting you, Finn. How can I not cry?”

“My pain is not your concern, Your Royal Highness.”

“If you really believe that, then you’re a fool,” I said. “Think about when you trained me when I was young. You were the first to rush to my side when I got hurt, but who was the first to rush to yours?”

His shoulders stiffened in annoyance. “Guards do not run to one another when they get knocked down.”

“I went to you,” I said softly.

“You are not a guard.”

I couldn’t help smiling. “No, I’m not.” I hadn’t meant for it to sound sultry, yet the magic was still greedy.

His eyes turned steely. “Maybe you are demon-filled.”

I’d been saying the same thing for days, yet it hurt to hear him say it so hatefully. “Then leave me at the temple.”

“I cannot.” He turned and started to walk away.

I heard the low growl behind me—a low vibration—and froze, realizing that the only weapon I had on me was the knife in my boot, but if the thing behind me was what I thought it was, that wouldn’t do me much good.

Finn froze and slowly turned around, his eyes wide, confirming my fear. He slowly drew his sword, the whisper of metal sounding louder in this winter wonderland.

“Elena,” he said so quietly I could barely hear him. “I need you to do exactly as I say.”

I didn’t dare move, but I hoped the expression on my face told him he’d get no argument.

He took a step closer, his sword drawn, and I realized he planned to fight it single-handedly.

“Slowly drop to a squat, Elena. Very, very slow.”

I did as he said, my thighs protesting the slow speed. I reached for the knife in my boot.

The thing behind me released another slow growl, and I dared to sneak a glance, confirming my fears. It was a nearly six-foot-long corsair, only it was stark white. Everyone knew that the snow corsairs had died out centuries ago.

Supposedly when magic died.

A new fear washed through me. Legend had it that snow corsairs could only be stopped with a mixture of blade and magic. Finn and I both had blades, but was the thing in me really magic?

The animal sniffed the air with its large nose, then turned to me, lowering his face to the ground and eyeing me as though planning his attack. He stared into my face and sniffed again. His nostrils flared and his back end rose as he prepared to attack.

“Hey, you filthy beast!” Finn shouted, clapping his free hand on his leg to attract the cat’s attention. “Come join a real fight!”

The creature turned his head slightly and gave Finn an appraising look. Then as though deciding he wasn’t worth the effort, the creature turned back to me and inched sideways, away from Finn.

“Elena,” Finn said, his voice tight with fear. “I need you to slowly curl into a ball.”

The cat stared at me and licked his upper lip. I could swear he understood what Finn said. If he could understand, then I needed to do the opposite of what Finn suggested. Still squatted, I held the knife in my hand, ready to stab the creature in the neck if I could reach my intended mark. The corsair sprang off the ground, leaping for me with his three-inch claws extended.

I briefly considered jumping to the side, then prepared to dive forward instead, hoping the claws would get my legs rather than my head and shoulders. Just before it reached me, I froze, unable to move, and wished I could just sink into the ground.

The ground rumbled and my stomach dropped. I resisted the urge to scream as I felt myself falling. Then I was plunged into darkness. I would have wondered if I was dead, but I heard the corsair growling over my head.

I was in a small pit about six feet deep, and two and a half feet in diameter. I was now half standing, half squatting, and the snow corsair was above me.

I heard my guards shout my name—they’d obviously heard Finn shouting—and the corsair moved from its position over the hole and released a loud roar. Then I heard chaos—men shouting and animal snarls. But within a half minute, the corsair was quieted and I saw Liam’s face over the hole.

“Ellie?” he sounded terrified.

“I’m fine. He never touched me.”

Liam reached down for the blade I had extended over my head and tossed it to the side, then reached back in and hauled me out. When my feet were on the ground, his hands roamed my body, looking for any sign of injury. Once he was satisfied I was okay, his arms wrapped around me and held me close.

“What in the name of the gods happened?” Liam demanded, still holding me in a vise-like hold. “How did a corsair get within three fucking feet of her?”

I scanned my guards, making sure they were all okay. All their chests were heaving from their exertion, and Matthew’s arm was covered in blood.

I pulled loose from Liam and rushed to him. “Matthew. You were injured!”

Guilt filled Finn’s eyes as I walked past him to Matthew. I put my hand on his forearm as I took in the rips in his sleeve and the blood dripping to the ground.

“It’s just a scratch.”

“It needs to be cleaned.” I tried to drag him back to the house, but there was no dragging my mountain of a guard anywhere he wasn’t willing to go.

“It needs to be cleaned with the blood of the corsair,” Dax said.

I spun around to face him. “What kind of nonsense is that?”

“Folklore,” Liam said, sounding like it pained him to admit it. “It’s a magical wound. It will only heal with a spell or the blood of the magical creature who caused it.”

“You can’t be serious?” Finn demanded.

“It’s a snow corsair,” Tobias said in a short tone. “When are you going to finally accept that this is real?”

Finn looked like he was about to shout again. Instead, he clamped his mouth shut and stormed off toward the house.

Dax moved toward the animal cautiously, his sword up and ready to take it on. Blood already seeped from a slash in the corsair’s neck. “Tobias. Liam. Take off Matthew’s shirt.”

Matthew released a sound that suggested he didn’t need help and reached for the hem of his shirt.

“Stop,” I protested, and surprisingly, he did as I asked. I turned to Liam. “I need my blade.”

Liam squatted and picked up the knife, then handed it to me, handle first. I glanced up at Matthew. “There’s absolutely no reason to take your shirt off when we only need to see your arm. I can’t have you getting cold.”

He grinned. “This sounds familiar.”

I cocked my head to the side and stared up at him with a haughty look. “I listened to you. You need to listen to me.” I lifted the blade and sliced a line up his sleeve, hoping we could mend it later. I had no idea how many changes of clothes he had, and he was so large we couldn’t just pilfer clothes for him from abandoned houses.

Once I had the sleeve parted, I could see four deep cuts. “He needs stitches.”

“He may not need them,” Dax said. “The blood might be enough.”

“What if the blood only allows it to heal?” Liam asked. “If I remember my grandmother’s stories correctly, the wound will never heal unless it’s magically treated. Otherwise, you still treat it the same.”

“We need a bowl to collect the creature’s blood,” Dax said.

“On it.” Tobias took off in a sprint to the house.

“I still want to know what happened,” Liam said, sounding calmer.

“I need some space,” I said. “So I came out here, and Finn followed. Then the corsair showed up, and Finn told me to squat down, and it attacked. But that hole appeared, and I dropped into it. Finn shouted and tried to draw it away, but it was like it smelled the air and preferred me.”

“It smelled her magic,” Dax said, glancing at Liam. “Snow corsairs were hunters of magic. That’s why they’re back. Because of magic’s rebirth.”

My mouth dropped open, but Liam turned to Matthew. “The thing attacked you next. It ignored the four of us and went straight for you. And the strike of your blade was the only one to bring it down.”

Matthew was quiet for a moment, then said, “Elena awoke something inside me last night.”

“What?” Liam asked.

“The thing inside him,” I said. “The thing I crave from all of you. The thing inside me reached out to his.”

“And now you have magic?” Liam asked with narrowed eyes.

“I haven’t tried to use it, but I think maybe so. I feel different. I can sense vibrations in the ground—I could sense the corsair approaching the house, although I had no idea what it was. I felt its connection to the earth.”

“Earth magic,” Dax said. He turned to me. “How did the hole appear?”

“I don’t know,” I said, feeling shaky. This couldn’t be real. “The creature was getting ready to attack, and I was squatting . . .” My eyes widened. “And I wished the earth would open and hide me, and then the ground opened up.”

Dax’s eyes went round. Then he dropped to one knee and bowed his head. “My Queen.”

My breath came in rapid pants. “Dax. What are you doing? It’s one thing to defy my father, but another to try to usurp his crown.” I turned to his captain. “Liam.”

Liam’s gaze swung from Dax to me, as though seeing something he hadn’t seen before. He dropped to his knee as well, clapping his clenched right fist against his chest. “My Queen.”

Matthew broke from my hold and knelt on one knee. “My Queen.”

“Stop,” I protested.

Tobias was approaching with the bowl in his hand and a folded cloth in the other. He looked surprised when he saw us and came to a halt. “What’s going on?”

“Elena opened up the earth on command. The legend is true,” Matthew said. “She is the mother of magic. She is the heiress of the Kingdom of Light.”

“She made that hole with magic?” Tobias asked, then dropped to his knee. “My Queen.”

“Stop!” I shouted. “This is treason! I have no desire to steal my father’s crown.”

Dax looked up at me, rising to his feet. “You will not be taking it, Your Majesty.”

“Please don’t tell me that you will,” I begged. While they were the strongest, bravest men I knew, they couldn’t fight my father’s army. Nor did I want them too.

“Not us,” Dax said. “The gods.” He paused and frowned. “And the heir to the Kingdom of Darkness.”

I shook my head, completely overwhelmed. “I’ve heard enough nonsense to last me a lifetime, let alone before breakfast.” Then I headed toward the house.

Stealing my father’s throne was bad enough, but the thought of joining with the heir to the Kingdom of Darkness to do so was madness. I’d willingly face death first. Especially if Leonardo was the heir.

11

We ate our breakfast quickly, and I tried to convince Liam to leave a few coins to pay for all the clothes and the use of the house, but he shook his head with a sad look in his eyes. “They won’t be returning, Ellie. It would be a waste to leave money we might need later.”

“But how can you be sure?” I asked.

He grimaced. “Just trust me on this.”

“We found the bones of four people,” Dax said. “A man, a woman, and two children. In the animal’s lair.”

“Dax,” Liam grunted.

“She deserves the truth.”

“The corsair had a lair close to their house, which is extremely unusual,” Tobias said. “They don’t usually live close to people.”

“You’re thinking about regular corsairs,” Dax said. “Not snow corsairs.”

“My father told me there were increased reports of corsairs to the east,” I said. “He said they were attacking villages, and it was unusual.”

“It is,” Liam said with a frown. “I don’t like it.”

“He also said that dracnas had been spotted to the south.”

Finn had been scowling in silence and turned to me with a glare. “Dracnas don’t exist.”

“And neither do snow corsairs,” Dax said.

“I raised my own doubts,” I said. “But he claimed it had been confirmed by the royal guard. Men were killed. They found a mated pair.”

“The world has been preparing for the return of magic,” Dax said.

Finn groaned.

“Finn,” Liam said in a short tone. “Do you have another explanation?”

His brow furrowed. “No. But just because you can’t explain something doesn’t mean it’s automatically magical.”

“Did you see how Elena ended up in a hole?”

“The earth gave way.”

“At that precise moment?”

“Thanks be to the gods,” Finn said in a defiant tone as he held Liam’s gaze.

“I don’t care what cause Finn assigns to what happened,” I said. “These things are happening. There is no disputing that. My father is many things, but prone to exaggeration is not one of them. If he says there are dracnas, then there are. If it makes you feel better, Finn, I needed convincing as well.”

“But we’re all in agreement that the corsair’s behavior was uncharacteristic,” Liam said.

“What if it was lying in wait for Elena?” Matthew asked, his arm tightly bound after Dax had given him multiple stitches.

“That’s nonsense,” Finn said.

“Maybe. Maybe not,” Liam said. “But I think we should be on guard for anything.”

“This explains Prince Leonardo’s behavior,” Tobias said. “He obviously believes that magic is returning to the world. If he knew about the snow corsairs and the dracnas, it would explain how he found out about what happened in the temple. He had to have suspected she is the mother of magic and had someone watching her.”

And I knew how. “The kitchen apprentice,” I said. “She’s from Leonardo’s court. She said he sent her ahead so she could prepare his regional food once he arrived. I bet he really sent her to spy.”

“A kitchen apprentice?” Finn asked, sounding skeptical.

“Elena spends hours in the kitchen,” Tobias said.

Dax grinned. “And never learned to cook.”

I laughed, surprised I could when things felt so dire. “Hey, I learned to bake bread. That was more culinary experience than my poor mother could handle. Princesses don’t learn practical things like cooking. Maybe that’s why they let me train with you when I was a child. Because it wasn’t practical.” My grin faded. “Other than my room, the kitchen is the only place I could be myself. It makes sense Leonardo would plant someone there.”

“She mentioned Elena’s eyes glowing,” Matthew said. “And she muttered that Elena was the one.”

“So Leonardo wanted to be sure Elena had magic,” Liam said. “But why chase after her? Why not wait for her to return for the wedding?”

“In the legends, is there some sort of timetable?” Tobias asked. “Anything to push for something to happen once the mother of magic was given her role?”

“I never heard of one,” Dax said.

“Us,” Liam said, focusing his gaze on the wall. “We’re the timetable. He’s afraid we’ll claim her.”

We were all silent at that. He wasn’t far from the truth.

Liam stood. “Five minutes, and then we’re leaving.”

I knew what he wasn’t saying. We had to make sure we stayed ahead of Leonardo’s men.

* * *

Tobias had found a warmer cloak for me to wear as well as a woolen hat, thick mittens, and a blanket to throw over my lap. Still, my guards worried I’d be too cold.

“I’m fine,” I said after I climbed onto my horse. “And I promise I’ll tell you if I’m not.”

We made slow progress. The horses were bogged down by the snowfall in the road, making the road difficult to see at times. When we stopped for a midday break, Liam was frustrated we hadn’t gotten farther.

“I want to make it to Millwood before sundown,” Liam said.

“You want to stay in a town?” I asked. “Is that a good idea?”

“We’ll enter in small groups. We should avoid unwanted attention.”

My five guards were very good-looking men. There was no way they were going to avoid attention. Despite the fact that they’d left their guardsmen uniforms at the castle.

“How will you explain me?” I asked.

He gave me a dark look and didn’t say anything.

The sun came out after lunch, and the air felt a little warmer. My guards still worried, but I assured them that my cape was fur-lined and had been designed for the cold. But thinking about the cape made me think about the family who had lived in the house. Had they really lost their lives because the snow corsair was waiting for me? How had the creature known I’d be there? We were far off our original course.

Matthew rode behind me, and I kept shooting him worried looks. If Dax was right, the blood of the corsair would let the wound heal, but Matthew was still in a lot of pain. Other than cradling his arm to his chest, he never let on, but I could feel his pain through the connection we now shared. I knew he’d felt that the magic in me was injured. Was his connection to me the same, or could he feel more? I didn’t dare ask right now.

While I was worried about Matthew’s physical injury, I was worried about Finn’s rift with his guardsman brothers. They had always worked well together because they were so close. Sure, they’d argued and had disagreements, but I’d never seen them so at odds. I was the cause, but I was at a loss as to how to fix it.

Thankfully, my night with Matthew had calmed the magic inside me, making it easier to be near my guards. I was still very aware of them—more so than the day before—but I seemed to be able to control it better.

We reached the top of a low mountain and headed down the back side. The sun had disappeared behind the next mountain, making the valley darker than it should have been this early in the afternoon.

I could tell Liam was getting worried, especially since we could hear wolves howling in the distance, and we still hadn’t reached Millwood. But just as the sky began to truly darken into evening, the village came into view less than half a mile down the mountain.

“We’ll split up,” Liam said. “Three and three. Me, Matthew, and Finn. Tobias and Dax, you take Elena. Dax, Elena stays with you.”

None of the men questioned this arrangement, so they must have discussed it this morning.

“Oh,” Liam said as though something just hit him. He walked his horse toward me and reached for my hand. Then before I realized what he was doing, he slipped a thin gold band on my left ring finger. “You should probably wear this until we reach the temple.”

I stared at the ring with a gaping mouth. “A wedding band?”

“That’s the only way we can pull off having you sleep in a room with Dax.”

If possible, my jaw dropped open even more. But I quickly closed it when it hit me what he was saying. Tonight I was sleeping with Dax, and we all knew it would involve more than sleeping.

Dax studied me, probably to see if I was okay with the arrangement, but I shut my mouth and looked away. I was horrified, but the magic in me was eager.

If Matthew had opened my ability to use earth magic, then it made sense to see if Dax could unlock something else. And I couldn’t forget that Matthew’s magical ability had been unlocked as well. If I could give Dax access to magic of his own, then how could I say no?

But this went against everything I’d been taught. How I’d been raised. How could I have these intimate encounters with all five of my guards?

I cast a quick glance toward the scowling Finn. Well, not all five. Finn was definitely against it.

Dax rode his horse next to mine, and Tobias took the rear. We got some reaction when we entered the village, but nothing alarming. I pulled the hood of my cloak farther over my head and made sure my long blond braid was tucked inside. My light blond hair was uncommon, and if word had spread that the princess had escaped with her guards, my hair color and the two men I was riding with might give us away.

It didn’t take long to find an inn. Dax and I stayed on the horses while Tobias went inside to see if two rooms were available. He was out in less than a minute. “Taken care of. Dax, if you want to take Elena inside, I’ll stable the horses. I’ll meet you inside.” He grinned at me. “There’s a tavern serving hot meals.”

The thought of dinner made my stomach growl, but the thought of what would follow in a room with Dax made it flip-flop.

Dax had climbed down from his horse and walked over to mine, lifting his hands to help me down.

I hesitated, even if the magic in me sparked to life. But if I were honest, I was excited too.

What did that make me? Was this fair to Matthew?

“Elena,” Dax said softly. “I would never hurt you.”

His gray eyes were so earnest. His dark blond hair poked out of the woolen cap he wore, and his cheeks were tinged pink from the cold. Dax was a handsome man, but now he had a boyish charm that set off butterflies in my stomach.

“I know, Dax,” I said, reaching for him.

His hands encircled my waist, and he easily lowered me down and set me on my feet, but he didn’t let go. “How are your legs? Are you steady?”

“I’m stiff and sore but better than yesterday.” I gave him a soft smile, and he took me by surprise by leaning down and giving me a soft kiss.

I was sure he meant it for encouragement, but the magic inside me kicked my libido into high gear, making me ache for more.

He leaned back and lifted a hand to my cheek. “I am honored to serve you, my Queen.”

Was that why he was doing this? As an act of service and loyalty? Did it matter as long as he followed through? Fate—or the priestess, depending on how you looked at it—had assigned us our parts to play. Were we obligated to see them through regardless of our feelings?

But my feelings for him were not in question. I was ashamed to say I wanted him, magic or not.

However, something more alarming caught my attention. His words were spoken softly, but the snow amplified sound. What if someone had heard him? I grabbed his face and pulled him closer, whispering in an insistent tone, “You cannot say such things, Dax. What if someone hears you?”

He grimaced. “You’re right. I could have put you in danger.”

Tobias was standing to the side, waiting for us to clear the horses so he could stable them. I turned and reached for my bag, but Dax reached past me and quickly had it undone. He slung it over his shoulder, then undid his own. He put his arm around my back and led me inside.

It was late enough for the evening crowd, but I was still caught by surprise at the number of patrons in the dining area. There were few women, but most were weary-looking men with wind-burned faces—travelers seeking a night’s rest before carrying on with their journey in hopefully better weather tomorrow.

Dax approached a woman who looked like the tavern owner and told her that our friend had reserved us two rooms.

“Have a seat, and we’ll get the missus some warm cider and you something with a little more kick to it,” she said with a lewd wink.

Dax took a second to answer. “Could we have our meal delivered to our room?”

She eyed us up and down with a snaggle-toothed grin and laughed. “Eager to get your new missus alone?” Then she waggled her eyebrows.

My face flamed, and Dax’s arm tightened around my waist. But he took a second and then said, “Is it that obvious?”

“Your bride doesn’t want to go straight from the back of a horse to your bed, young man. You need to feed her first.”

I could feel Dax’s arm stiffen, and we needed to blend in as much as possible, so I assumed the role of a blushing bride, which wasn’t all that difficult. I dropped my gaze. “Thank you, ma’am, but I’m tired after my journey.”

She tsked and waved her finger at me. “There won’t be takin’ no food to your rooms. You can sit your asses down at a table just like everyone else.”

Dax led me to a table along the wall away from the fireplace and situated me in the back corner, but I could see he was scanning the room, assessing the twenty-or-so patrons. He leaned into my ear. “Take off your cape but leave on your hat. I’ll tuck your braid in as much as I can.”

He seemed so on edge that my nerves got the better of me. I reached up to unfasten the hook, but my fingers shook.

Dax bent his head in front of me and offered a warm smile. “Calm your nerves . . . darling.” He smiled. “It’s best if we don’t use our names.”

I nodded. “You’re right.”

“I’m just being extra cautious. If I thought you were in danger, we wouldn’t be sitting here. I will never let anything happen to you.” He kissed me, taking his time as he grabbed my braid and tucked it into my wool cap. When he was done, he leaned back and pushed my cape over my shoulders. “I’ll undress the rest of you later.”

A shiver went through me as my imagination went wild.

His grin turned devilish. “We’ll see if we can hurry this meal along.”

I blushed at that, which made his grin even bigger.

The tavern owner’s wife brought us drinks as well as one for Tobias, who had just walked in the door. He spotted us in the corner and removed his cape as he headed in our direction.

“You failed to mention there was a crowd, brother,” Dax said as he picked up his mug.

Tobias made a face and took a sip of his drink. “It seems harmless enough. A bunch of old men and some travelers. Little threat here.” He grinned at me. “Bet you’ve never seen the inside of a tavern.”

I lifted my chin and gave him a defiant look. “Probably two more times than you think.”

That caught both their attention, and Dax’s eyes darkened. “When?”

“Obviously two of the times you gave us the slip,” Tobias said, his eyes dancing with mischief.

“It was,” I admitted. “I’d heard the tavern owner’s son was ill with the croup, and I wanted to give him a poultice.”

“Do you realize the danger you were in?” Dax demanded.

“I was perfectly fine,” I said. “No one gave me trouble.”

“That was then,” Dax said. “Before . . . this. Now you need to have one of us with you at all times. Look what happened this morning. No repeat performances.”

Tobias sobered at that.

The owner came back out a few minutes later with three plates, balancing two on her arm. “There’s only one option. Chicken and potatoes.”

“It looks delicious,” I said as she set one in front of me. And it smelled good too.

She narrowed her eyes at me while she set down the other two plates. “You cold, honey? We can move you closer to the fire.”

I realized she was looking at my hat. “No. I’m fine. Thank you.”

She put her hand on her hip and continued to eye me suspiciously. “Where are you all from?”

“New Kemper, ma’am,” Tobias said.

“The coast?” she asked in surprise. “I hear people are seeing dracnas out that way. Getting eaten by them too.”

“Rumors,” Tobias said as he picked up his fork. “You know how rumors are.”

“That I do,” she said, nodding her head with a smug look. “And there’s often a grain of truth to them somewhere. But what are you all doing out this way?”

“Taking my bride home to Haverton,” Dax said.

Her eyes narrowed. “And you met your bride in New Kemper?”

“Our mother sent us to see her cousins on the coast,” Tobias said. “And my brother met his bride.”

“We thank you for the hospitality and the meal,” Dax said. “My bride is used to the warmer coastal climate. She needed to get in from out of the cold.”

Her suspicion seemed to soften. “Unfortunately, the only two rooms we had left are at the top floor in back, and they tend to run colder than down here. You’d think the heat would rise, but it don’t seem to make it to those rooms.” She winked at me. “But your new husband shouldn’t have any trouble keeping you warm.” Then she turned to Tobias. “If you need someone to warm you up, sugar, I can see that it’s arranged.”

I thought Tobias was going to choke on the piece of chicken he’d just taken a bite of. “Thank you for your hospitality, ma’am, but I plan on hitting the bed and going straight to sleep.”

“If you change your mind . . .” Then she wandered back to the kitchen.

Tobias set down his chicken leg. “I think I’ve lost my appetite.”

“She could have meant her daughter,” I teased, but the jealousy that spiked caught me off guard.

Tobias’s eyes darkened. “There is only one woman for me, Elena. From now until eternity.”

I felt terrible. “Tobias . . . I was careless with my words.”

“And Tobias is careless with his,” Dax said, glaring at his friend. “You used her name.”

And I had used his, but mine was the more recognizable one.

Tobias looked stricken. “This thing inside me . . .” he whispered, placing his clenched fist over his heart. “It makes me unlike myself.”

Dax leaned his head forward and lowered his voice. “Matthew says he’s better.” He cast me a quick glance and looked hesitant to continue.

“This concerns me as well,” I said. “I deserve to know what you know.”

Dax gave a sharp nod but still looked uncomfortable and avoided my gaze. “He says he still . . . yearns for her, but it is more manageable.”

We all stayed silent until Tobias whispered, “Elena.”

I forced myself to remain silent despite the fact that I was beyond embarrassed, even as the magic in me grew excited that he called my name.

“I know you must feel like this is out of your control,” he said softly. “But it’s not. We will never force you to do anything you don’t want to do. We respect you too much to ever hurt you in any way.”

“I know, Tobias. Thank you. I just need to take this one day at a time.” Or one night at a time.

We didn’t take long to finish our meal. Nerves had killed my appetite, but I knew I needed to eat to keep up my strength. Dax settled the bill and got the keys to both rooms. A few people watched us go upstairs, and I flushed again. Did they know what I was going upstairs to do? I looked down at the gold ring on my finger. At least they thought I was married.

When we got to the top of the stairs and walked to the end of the hall, the space illuminated by two oil lanterns hanging on the wall, Dax handed Tobias a key. “You can take the end room.”

Tobias took the key and opened the door, then tossed his bag inside and relocked the door. “I’m going to take a short walk and see if I can find where Liam and the others are. The stable boy said there were three inns in town but that most are full because of the unexpected snowfall.”

“Good idea,” Dax said. “Report back what you find.”

Tobias grimaced. “Maybe I should wait.”

Dax looked sheepish, then grabbed my hand and squeezed. “Good thinking. I’ll check on you later. Of course, let me know if you discover anything important.”

Tobias nodded, then headed down the stairs.

Dax waited until Tobias was heading down the stairs. Once we heard his footfalls on the stairs, Dax dropped my hand and unlocked the door. “Wait here.”

He disappeared into the dark room, and within seconds, light from a candle filled the room. Dax lit two more candles, then gave me a hesitant smile.

I walked in and shut the door, trying to hide my shaking hands. The magic in me sprang to life.

“You must be tired,” Dax said. “Let’s get ready for bed, and we can just lie together, okay?”

I swallowed, my nerves getting the better of me even as the thing in my chest protested. “Is that what you want?”

“What do you want, Elena?” he asked with worry in his eyes.

I was a mess of emotions and feelings. “I don’t know,” I answered honestly. The magic in me was rising, demanding that I take from the burning ember in Dax’s chest—that I make him mine, because I realized now that’s what I was doing. Three years ago, they had taken a vow to protect me with their lives, but that vow could be dissolved. Joining my magic with theirs meant I bound them to me for eternity. There was no going back.

“To do this,” I said in a raspy voice, filled with emotion. “It means you are mine forever, Dax. No turning back. Maybe you should think this—”

He leaned down and kissed me, his hands cupping my face.

The magic in me was hungry for him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer, my body flush with his.

He placed his hand on the small of my back and pulled me even closer as his kiss became more demanding.

My tongue met his with a boldness I didn’t usually possess, and I sank my fingers into his hair, anchoring his mouth to mine, hungry for more.

He put his hands on my arms and pulled back, his chest heaving and his gray eyes now a dark steel. “Elena, are you certain?”

I reached for the lacings of my dress, tugging them loose. He dropped his hold on my arms and pushed my hands away, taking over the task. “I told you I would undress you,” he said in a husky voice with a hint of a grin. “I am a man of my word.”

He made quick work of the strings and had them loosened enough for me to pull the sleeves down my arms, letting the dress fall to my waist.

His gaze dropped to my chest, to my breasts straining against my shift. He lifted his hands to my breasts, covering them with his palms. I moaned, then reached for his shirt, eager to touch him too.

He grabbed the bottom of his woolen shirt and lifted it over his head in one smooth motion, then dropped it to the floor.

Aching to touch him, I rested my hands on his chest, marveling that he was so solid, yet still so different than Matthew. I lifted my gaze and saw him staring down at me with awe in his eyes.

“You have no idea how long I’ve loved you, Elena.”

My mouth parted.

“That surprises you?” He smiled. “How could I not? You are as sweet and kind as you are beautiful.”

“Dax . . .”

“I never dared to tell you, let alone touch you.” He leaned forward and kissed me with more urgency this time. “This is my dreams come to life. I want you.”

“I want you too.” I reached for the waist of his pants and unfastened them before I pushed them over his hips. They fell to his feet, and he grinned.

“I’m supposed to be undressing you.” The magic in me made me shiver in anticipation. He noticed and his grin spread. Putting his hands on my waist, he spun around and sat on the edge of the bed. “Don’t move.”

I stood still watching him as he bent over and kicked off his boots. He kicked his pants off, and I stared at the bulge in his drawers.

“I want to touch you,” I said. “I never . . . saw or touched . . .”

His eyes widened in surprise. “Matthew?”

“We didn’t . . .” My face burned. “He said Liam said he thought it only had to be me, but I’m still a virgin.”

He rested his hands on my hips and pulled me closer. “And you’ll be a virgin tomorrow morning.” He resumed his work on my lacings, and seconds later, he pushed my skirt over my hips. I was still wearing my breeches under my shift. With one hand on my hip, he slowly slid his other hand down to the slit in my shift.

Heat seared my core as his hand worked on the strings of my breeches. He made quick work and let them fall to the floor at my feet, then grabbed both of my hips. He pulled me forward and guided my knees onto the bed so I straddled his legs.

I rested my hands on his chest and kissed him, reveling at the feel of his solid muscles under my fingertips. My hand slid down over the ripples on his abdomen until it reached the edge of his underwear.

He leaned back and looked into my face. “This is about you, Elena. We don’t need me to . . . be satisfied. As I suspected—and as proved by your night with Matthew—it only needs to be you.”

“What if I don’t want it to just be me? What if I want to touch you too?”

He looked stunned.

Grinning, I slid my hand under the waistband and continued until I touched the tip of something hard. His body stiffened, and I froze.

“Did I hurt you?”

He chuckled. “No. The opposite. It felt good.”

“So I can touch more of you?”

He leaned back on his hands, and I rose to my knees, tugging the fabric at his hips. He lifted his butt, allowing me to pull his underwear down to his legs. His erection sprang free, and I stared at it before I wrapped my hand around the length of him. I glanced up and felt empowered by the pleasure that washed over his face.

I began to stroke his erection up and down, and I felt it grow harder.

“Elena . . .” he said in a tight voice.

“Does this feel good?” I asked.

He leaned back on the bed and closed his eyes. “I can’t believe you’re touching me.”

I smiled as I continued to slide my hand over his manhood.

Dax sucked in a breath, then groaned. His hand reached between my legs and slipped into my folds, and it was my turn to gasp.

“You’re so wet,” he murmured, as his fingers began to stroke, stopping at my entrance, inserting the tip of a finger an inch inside, then sliding back to my bundle of nerves.

I cried out, arching my back.

He removed his hand and I cried out in protest, but he laughed as he lifted the shift over my head and let it drop.

“Are you cold?” he asked in a rough voice.

I shook my head. The magic in me was threatening to take over to get what it wanted. I could feel Dax’s energy expanding and contracting, keeping beat with his heart. It wanted the magic inside me just as much as mine wanted his.

Dax’s hand resumed its previous task while the other found my breast and pinched my nipple.

I cried out, needing more, so much more.

Grabbing my hips, he settled me over the length of him. “I won’t enter you, Elena,” he said, his voice rough as though he fought for control. “But this will still feel good.”

“I trust you, Dax,” I whispered as I began to rub myself against him.

He moaned and I could feel the energy in him reaching out to me. The magic in me had grown and sent out tendrils through my body, desperate to connect with Dax.

He lifted his hand to my breast, pinching and kneading, and the tension in me grew tighter and tighter.

I leaned forward and placed my hand on his heart, and electricity danced along my palm. I felt his magic beneath, but they were still separated by a thin barrier.

I began to move at a frantic pace, the thing in me growing frustrated from being so close yet so far from what it wanted. Leaning back my head, I lost myself in the sensations, feeling myself climb higher and higher, close to plummeting, but Dax shifted beneath me and pushed me higher. When I felt like I was so high I could barely breathe, my palm began to feel like it was on fire.

And then I fell, wave after wave of pleasure rolling through me as my magic shot through the barrier, straight to the center of Dax’s energy, only his was greater and needier than Matthew’s. When our energies met, another wave of pleasure shot through me, and all I knew was me, Dax, and the thing we now shared.

As the feeling subsided, I realized I was lying next to Dax and he was calling my name, sounding concerned.

My eyes fluttered open. “That was . . .” There were no words to describe what we’d just shared. “Is it like that every time?”

He hauled me to his chest. “No. Not even close. Did you pass out? After you stopped, you went completely limp and didn’t respond to me.”

“I don’t know.” I looked up into his worried face. “But this was different than with Matthew.”

“How so?”

My embarrassment was back. “That’s not how I . . . orgasmed.”

He looked shocked.

“I may be a virgin, and my knowledge of sex beyond how the animals do it is limited, but I do know about orgasms.”

He still looked shocked, then livid. “You learned this from your tutors?”

“No, the household staff. I’ve heard them talk.”

“And you orgasmed with Matthew?” Dax asked with an odd mixture of relief and embarrassment.

“Yes, but like I said, he never had me touch him.”

“I think the difference is that I orgasmed too,” he said.

It was then I felt his seed on my stomach. “Oh.” Then it hit me. “Oh.”

“You’re sure the exchange felt different this time?” he asked.

“Yes. Your energy grew and was more demanding. And then I had a second orgasm, even . . . more intense than the first,” I said, shocked I was saying these things. “Do you feel different?”

He paused. “I do. Stronger. Like there’s power burning in my chest.”

“I’m certain Matthew is earth,” I said. “Maybe you’re fire. But if your orgasm made you stronger, that means that Matthew needs to . . .” My magic leapt at the thought.

Dax gently kissed my lips. “We’ll worry about Matthew later.” Then he paused. “I think we both know what’s . . . expected . . .” He shook his head. “No, forgive me, Elena. Nothing is expected of you.”

I gave him a sad smile. “But that’s not true, is it? Maybe you and your brothers in arms have no real expectations of me, but the priestess definitely did.” I studied him. “If we know I have to orgasm with all five of you, what do we need the priestess for? To know my fate? If Leonardo finds out, he’ll have me beheaded.”

His eyes turned murderous. “Leonardo will never touch you.”

But how long and far could we run? “What if Leonardo realizes we’re going to the temple?”

“Liam has taken that into account.”

That surprised me, but then it didn’t. Liam tried to think of everything.

He kissed me again. “I’m going to clean up. Try to go to sleep. Liam wants to leave early tomorrow.”

He got out of bed, and I watched the candlelight illuminate his hard body, rippling with muscles. When he realized I was watching him, he grinned.

“Do you think me wanton, Dax?” I asked.

Worry filled his eyes. “Is that what you think?” He grabbed a cloth from the table and swiped at his chest as he sat next to me on the bed. “Do you still think badly of yourself?”

“How can I not?” I asked in disbelief. “You say you love me. How are you okay with . . . sharing me?”

He finished wiping himself, then softly wiped my stomach. “I’ve been with them over half my life, eleven of my twenty-one years. We share everything, Elena. It’s not so difficult for us to share you.”

“Still, it’s not . . . normal.”

“And what’s normal about you wanting five men? It is what it is.” He paused and looked hesitant to continue.

“Go on,” I prodded. “I want to know what you’re thinking. Don’t hold back.”

“I think this is our fate. I could fight it like Finn, or I could accept it like Matthew. We love you, Elena. We’ve devoted our lives to you. We risked execution by stealing you away to protect you. This is one more facet of that.” When I started to protest, he grabbed my hand and squeezed. “Matthew and I do this freely, Elena. Eagerly. You are a gift that we cherish with our lives. If we must share you to have you, then we are eager to comply with the terms.”

“And Finn?”

“He is more reluctant.” He squeezed my hand. “Not because he doesn’t love you. I suspect he’s loved you the longest.”

“He doesn’t want to share me?”

“No. That’s not even it.” Dax shifted and brushed hair away from my face. “Finn likes to be in charge of his own life. I know it seems contradictory—he’s in the royal guard, taking orders, but he joined of his own free will. He didn’t sign up for this, and he certainly doesn’t believe in magic.”

“He will not be forced to pleasure me,” I said, my embarrassment creeping back in.

“You still misunderstand, Elena,” he said, climbing under the covers and pulling me to his side. “He wants to—trust me on this. He just doesn’t want to do it because he’s forced to.”

I wrapped my arm around Dax’s naked back. “I understand. I felt the same way. Even two hours ago.”

He leaned back. “You only did this out of obligation?” The pain in his voice was unmistakable.

I lifted my hand to his face, reaching up to kiss him. “No. All it took was you lifting me from my horse and I knew I wanted you, magic or not.” I paused. “So what happens when I’ve been with all of you? Can I ever touch you again? And you me?”

He laughed and gave me a passionate kiss. “You want more?”

“Turns out I’m greedy.”

He laughed again and slid his hand between my legs. “Your wish is my command, Your Royal Highness.”

12

I was warm and comfortable and deeply asleep when I heard a rapping at the door, but it was Dax who woke me, leaping out of bed.

I sat up, pulling the covers to my chest as he opened the door, and Tobias entered, fully dressed and carrying a gas lantern.

“We have to go. Now.”

Dax was stark naked and reaching for his pants on the floor. “What happened?”

“Finn says Leonardo’s men are searching the village for Elena.”

I gasped, and Tobias turned me and stiffened when he saw me in bed with naked shoulders.

“Elena needs to dress. It will take some time.”

“Turn around,” I said, and both men stared at me like I’d lost my mind. Maybe I had. “Tobias, you heard me. You can see me later, but not now.”

He turned, looking both embarrassed and confused.

I climbed out of bed, then sucked in a breath as the cold air hit my naked skin.

“Is anyone in the tavern?” Dax asked, pulling his shirt over his head.

“A few drunk men. They’re villagers.”

I’d found my shift and pulled it over my head and was reaching for my breeches when Dax handed them to me.

“Tobias,” he said. “Get her dress.”

He hesitated, but I said, “You can look. This doesn’t fully cover me, but at least I’m no longer naked.”

I stepped into the breeches and tugged them up as Tobias held out my dress. After I fastened my pants, I lifted my arms and Tobias pulled the dress over my arms and head, letting the skirt fall, while Dax was already working on the lacings on the side.

“Why is this so complicated?” Dax asked as Tobias took over, and he started to gather our few things.

“My own dresses are even more complicated, so stop complaining,” I said, my voice tight with fear. I was scared, not only for myself but for my guards. I knew the risks they would take to keep me safe. “The lacings are down the back where I can’t reach them, and I have another underdress and several more pieces.”

Dax pushed me backward so I sat on the bed, then grabbed my foot and started pulling on my sock while Tobias finished tying my lacings and then worked on the other foot.

“Christa doesn’t even put my shoes and socks on.” I knew I was babbling, but I felt like I was about to jump out of my skin.

They both stuffed my feet into my boots; then Dax slipped the knife inside of my boot. He stared up at me. “Use this if you must, Elena.”

I nodded.

Then he grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet, my chest hitting his. He leaned down and kissed me hard. “If we tell you to run, run.”

It went against everything in me, but I understood why they might request it. “I will.”

Tobias watched me, and I realized he’d seen me kiss Dax. I felt terrible, but he seemed more concerned about getting us out of the room. He tugged my hat over my head and handed me my mittens while Dax settled my cloak on my shoulders.

“I’ll lead the way,” Tobias whispered. “We’ll head out the back. Matthew is waiting for us with the horses.”

Dax fastened his sword at his waist, then whispered, “Tobias. Wait.”

He paused, then pulled my sword out of my bag as well as a belt I hadn’t seen before. He threaded the scabbard onto the belt and cinched it onto my hips. “Use this too if you must.”

I glanced back at Tobias, and he nodded sharply, then walked out the door. I followed and Dax took up the rear, closing the door softly behind him. The floor had a few creaks, so we carefully picked our way across to the narrow staircase.

When we reached the bottom, I heard men’s voices babbling like drunken men. Tobias rounded a corner, then motioned for me to follow. Dax was close behind, close enough to grab hold of my upper arm and press his chest into my back.

Tobias opened a door and stepped out into the darkness. The cold stole by breath, and I realized it was snowing.

Matthew stood next to the horses, talking softly to keep them calm, and he looked relieved to see us.

“How close are they?” Dax asked, lifting me by the waist to help me mount my horse. When I was seated, he tossed a fur throw over my lap.

“They’ve searched the other two inns and are headed here next.”

“Did they find Finn or Liam?” I asked.

Matthew gave me an amused grin and said nothing.

Dax and Tobias climbed onto their horses, and Matthew led the way down an alley, away from the town entrance.

We walked the horses for several blocks, sticking to alleys, until we reached a wall that surrounded the city. Matthew followed the wall until we came to a small gate. Tobias jumped down and opened the door, then motioned for me to guide my horse through.

I ducked my head, startled when I saw two men on horseback, then realized it was Liam and Finn.

Liam trotted his horse over to mine. Then he grabbed my reins and headed toward the road without waiting for the others. When we reached the road, Liam released his hold on my horse and kicked his own horse into action. He took off at a trot down the mountain with the rest of us following behind him.

After a half mile or so, the road curved and Liam came to an abrupt halt, drawing his sword.

Dax and Finn flanked me on both sides while Tobias moved up toward Liam and Matthew took the rear. All five men had their swords drawn, and I soon realized why—eight horses with armed riders blocked the road.

“Rats always scurry at night,” the rider in front said, and I recognized his voice—he was one of the men we’d heard by the river. Now that I could see him, I could place the name—he was one of Leonardo’s men. He saw me and a wicked grin spread across his face. “Princess, your betrothed will be pleased to hear that you are safe. He was quite concerned when he heard about your kidnapping.”

He was Trevor, the head of Leonardo’s guard. “I was not kidnapped, Captain. My guard was escorting me to my grandmother’s.”

“Your grandmother lives in Pottershedge. How did you end up further east in the Blue Top Mountains?”

“We encountered some marauders and changed our course.”

“Luckily for you, Prince Leonardo’s guard is here to take over. And given the circumstances, I think it’s best you return to the castle.” His eyes narrowed at Liam. “Captain, you may stand down. We’ll take it from here.”

Liam didn’t move. “We took vows to guard our princess, and that will be our job until she releases us. We will not be taking orders from a man who is not from our kingdom.”

Trevor edged his horse a few steps closer. “Once the princess is married to Prince Leonardo, you will be taking orders from me, and you will regret your insubordination.”

“It’s only insubordination if I’m dealing with a superior,” Liam said in a cold tone. “And I definitely am not. Stand aside.”

Trevor put his hand on his sword. “Our orders are to bring the princess to our prince.”

“Perhaps you should ask me what I want,” I said, pulling out my royal bitch voice. “And what I want is none of your concern, Captain. When I am married to Prince Leonardo, then perhaps you will have a say, but at this moment, you have none.”

A sneer twisted his lips. “And that’s where you’re wrong, Princess. I have orders from my prince to bring you back, and I always follow orders.”

My other four guards drew their swords, and Liam said, “Then you’ll have to get through us.”

Trevor lifted his hand and motioned forward, and his men pulled out their swords and rushed toward us.

My men formed a line in front of me, and I slid my sword out of its sheath and held it at the ready. I would kill them before I let them take me alive.

Leonardo’s men met mine with the clash of metal. His men were fighting on orders, while mine were fighting for loyalty and love.

Matthew brought down the first man, his sword piercing the man’s chest. He jerked his sword free and turned to the next man.

Liam unseated another man, striking the blade from his hand and then giving him a fatal blow.

Trevor shouted something at his men, something I couldn’t understand, and they all shouted in unison, charging with more energy and surrounding the guards. With all the noise and confusion, I hadn’t noticed that Trevor had gone around the line until he was ten feet from me.

“Princess, if you come with me now, I’ll call off my men and tell them to let yours live.”

I held the sword in my right hand and the reins in my left, swinging my horse around to the left a few paces. “Looks like your men should be the ones who are worried, Captain.”

He scowled at that and moved his horse a few steps closer. “What do you plan to do with that sword, Princess Elena? Looks like there’s truth to what Prince Leonardo heard about you.”

“Oh?” I asked with a haughty air. “What did he hear? That I’m intelligent?”

“That you’re a handful . . . not what he originally expected.”

“Sorry to disappoint.” I almost added that it didn’t matter anyway since I wouldn’t be marrying his prince, but now didn’t seem to be the time to announce that—although Trevor seemed to be putting it together.

Trevor grinned, but it was more of a leer. “Oh, no disappointment at all, Princess. Leonardo is looking forward to breaking you.”

My guards were still in the thick of fighting, each one engaged with one of Trevor’s men. Matthew and Liam looked like they were trying to reach me, but Trevor’s men were blocking them. In fact, it appeared that they were merely blocking my guards’ blows, not attacking.

“What is your game here?” I demanded. “You mean to take me back to Leonardo, but our wedding’s not for another week.”

“Leonardo is anxious for your safety, Princess.”

I tilted my head toward my men. “As you can see, my guards protect me with their lives.”

“Aww . . . but their reason for doing so has Leonardo worried.”

I tried to hide my reaction. Liam had been right. Leonardo was worried that they would claim me before he could.

Dax made a charge for his opponent and impaled him with his sword, then charged toward Trevor with his raised sword. The two fought in earnest for several seconds before Liam dispatched his own opponent.

Liam headed for me, inserting himself between me and Trevor and Dax. Without a word, Liam grabbed my reins, then headed to the side of the road, skirting the skirmish, then climbing back onto the road once we’d cleared them.

“I can lead my own horse, Liam,” I said, taking my reins back when we were a good twenty feet away, and came to a halt. “I’m not the foolish eight-year-old girl you met years ago.”

“Agreed, but I still need to keep you safe. Put your sword away. You won’t be needing that now.”

I almost argued that I might but instead did as he requested.

Liam glanced back at his men, then said, “Let’s go.”

His horse started down the hill, but I stayed in place, turning back to look at the fighting. “You’re leaving them?”

He stopped his horse and glared at me. “Our first priority is to protect you at all costs, Elena, and we’ve already wasted precious seconds.”

My voice broke. “I can’t just leave them.”

“You can and you will, if it means I have to throw you over my horse.”

My magic sprang to life and a shiver shot down my spine. “That’s the second time you’ve mentioned putting me on your horse with you,” I said in a sultry tone. “What if I want to be there?”

His eyes widened with shock, and he wasn’t the only one who was surprised by my statement. I wanted to blame it on the magic, but if I were honest, the words I’d just spoken had come from me.

Liam came to his senses and said in a growl that sounded only half-angry, “Now is not the time nor the place, but if you want to straddle me on my horse, we can see to it later.”

It was my turn to be surprised, but he gave me no chance to respond, moving toward me, most likely to take my reins again.

“Stop,” I said, holding up my hand. “Let me try something.”

His eyes narrowed. “What?”

“A hunch.” If I’d been right about acquiring the use of another element of magic, maybe I could use it now to help my guards. But what could I do? When I’d used earth, I’d only wished to fall into the earth. It hadn’t been purposeful. And if Dax’s theory was right, there was a chance I’d only received half his power. Did I try to open the earth and swallow them up? Or did I try to use Dax’s element, which I suspected was fire?

“Elena.”

“I want to try magic.”

His eyebrows rose, and he looked intrigued. “Can you do that?”

“I don’t know, but I want to try.”

He nodded his approval, and I looked for someone to test my theory out on. Finn was slightly separated from the others with his opponent’s back toward the trees. I could try something on him. But what?

I focused on the energy in my chest and tried to imagine it in a tight ball of energy in my hand.

“Elena . . .”

I looked down at my open palm, shocked to see a glowing orb. I turned to look at Liam. He nodded, and I hurled it toward the man Finn was fighting. His clothes caught fire, and his screams filled air.

Trevor’s men were startled by what had happened to their friend, and my men took advantage of the distraction. Matthew struck down his man, then joined the battle between Tobias and his opponent, and between the two of them, they brought him down in seconds.

When Trevor realized he was alone, he turned his horse and bolted toward the village.

Dax started to follow, but Liam called out, “Leave him. We need to move Elena.”

None of my guards looked happy—even Liam—but no one argued. As they joined us, Liam gave me a worried glance. “How are you feeling? Weak? Ill?”

I took a second to assess myself. “I’m a little tired but otherwise okay, I think.”

“What was that?” Dax asked.

“Elena used magic,” Liam said.

Finn looked furious, but the others looked shocked.

“How did you know you could do that?” Tobias asked.

“I didn’t,” I said. “I just looked for one of Trevor’s men who was isolated enough not to hurt any of you and thought about Dax’s magical element. That orb appeared in my hand, and I threw it at him.”

“You know Dax’s magical element?” Liam asked.

“I thought it might be fire. I guessed from when we were . . . connected.”

No one said anything.

I was mortified at where their thoughts were leading them. Time to change the subject. “How did Trevor know to find us here?”

Liam’s eyes narrowed. “I take it you know him.”

“I met him when Leonardo came to visit months ago. I found them both equally boorish.”

“I heard what he said,” Dax said. “When he circled us to reach you.”

“Which part?” I asked.

“All of it,” Liam said. “You must swear that you’ll never surrender to protect us.”

“I wasn’t going to surrender, Liam.”

“Only because we were holding our own today—yeah, I heard you—but if we weren’t, I want you to promise you won’t strike some sort of bargain to save us.”

I wasn’t sure I could do that, and I refused to lie. “You never answered my question,” I said. “How did Trevor and his men find us?”

The look he gave me suggested he knew exactly what I’d done. “They must have reached Elena’s grandmother’s and realized we weren’t headed that way.” He pointed to the road and the footprints leading down the mountain. “They came from the south, which is what I would have done—reached the destination I suspected, then backtracked hoping to intercept.”

“So do you think he knows we’re going to the temple?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” Liam said.

“I think we should assume that’s what he’s thinking,” Dax said. “Which makes the rest of our journey difficult.”

The grave expression on Liam’s face confirmed it. “Let’s get going. If the weather lets up, we might be able to make up time from yesterday and reach the temple in two days.”

We started down the hill, and Liam said, “Dax, ride behind with me. Matthew, you take the lead, and Tobias and Finn, you ride next to her.”

They all acknowledged his orders, and we set out. I knew what Liam and Dax were discussing, and it partially infuriated me. I was part of this too—apparently, I was the main part, the mother of magic’s rebirth—so I deserved to know what they were saying, but the humiliated part of me said to let it go.

For all I knew, Dax was giving him a report on my performance, and I definitely didn’t want to hear that.

But that was foolishness on my part, and I knew it. Dax and Liam would discuss the situation with the utmost respect. I just wasn’t sure I could handle them discussing how I made them stronger.

The day dragged on, and a few times Dax tried to create a glowing orb on his palm like I had done, but each failed attempt frustrated him more than the last. After Dax’s failed attempts, my guards encouraged me to create another one, but I came up with plenty of excuses as to why I couldn’t—I was afraid I’d hurt or spook my horse or the others, I might hurt one of them, or I might hurt myself. Ultimately though, I was most afraid of how powerful I might actually be. I suspected this was only the very tip of it, especially since I’d only been with two of them—what could I do if I connected with all five? I could also tell that using the energy depleted it, and I felt lethargic, like I was getting sick, though it wasn’t as bad as last time.

What good was magic if it hurt me to use it? What if my purpose was to stoke it back to life and sacrifice myself to keep it going?

I kept my achiness and my thoughts to myself. No sense worrying the others.

We stopped just before midday, although it was hard to tell with the dense cloud cover. I needed a break to relieve myself and to stretch my legs. Finn and Tobias followed me into the woods, standing only a few feet away on the other side of an evergreen bush.

“How am I supposed to pee when you both can hear me?” I asked, squatting over the snow. My legs were so rubbery I was worried about losing balance and sitting my bare butt in the snow.

“How about I pee with you,” Tobias teased. “The sound of mine will drown yours out.”

“Stop talking about peeing and just do it already,” Finn said, sounding short.

“Or you could join us,” I said. “Or sing to drown it out.”

“I’m not singing while you pee.”

I closed my eyes and grief washed through me. Finn was beginning to hate me. “Just go, Finn. Tobias is fine on his own.

“Elena . . .” I heard the regret in my name, but I heard the resentment too. “Liam gave orders—”

“I am your princess . . .” I said, mustering all the authority I could, though the way my voice broke didn’t help. “Just go.”

I knew he’d obeyed me when I heard his boots crunching in the snow.

I was starting to think I would have to let him go for good.

13

We found another house to stay in, or rather multiple houses, but this time they were occupied. The houses were inhabited by a couple with younger children and two married children who lived on the property with them. I asked Matthew how they supported themselves with no room for crops and so far from any town, and he gave me a vague answer about mining and goats.

Liam worked out an arrangement to rent the larger house with a hot meal prepared by the mistress. I was worried about taking their home and their food, but Tobias reassured me that Liam had paid them the equivalent of one month’s wages and that the owners were thrilled.

My guards had been watching me closely throughout the day, looking for signs that I was ill. I’d hidden most of my symptoms, but by the end of the day, I was starting to feel worse, and I was struggling to appear normal.

Tobias stuck to my side and started to pick up on my quietness. While my magic recognized I was near him, I didn’t feel the urge to jump him. It was like my magic knew he was near but was too tired to put in the effort.

Liam had told the couple that Tobias and I were married, so as soon as we finished our stew, Tobias excused us to go up to bed. He clasped our hands and led me to a bedroom in the back of the house, shutting the door behind us.

I was nervous for a host of reasons. First, everyone was still in the common room and could possibly hear us. Second, this was my third man in three nights, which everyone knew was wrong. But third, Finn had made me begin to question why my guards were doing this. I knew they would lay their lives down for me, and Matthew and Dax and even Liam had said they loved me, but what about Tobias and Finn? Tobias had hinted at it the night before, but what if he’d said that to make me feel better about the whole thing? And what did I do about Finn?

Tobias tugged me toward the bed, then pulled me down beside him and wrapped his arm around my back.

“It’s been a rough week, huh?” he asked in a teasing tone.

I looked up at him and grinned. “A little bit.”

“I know what you did this morning hurt you somehow,” he said. “Even though you’ve done a good job of hiding it on the outside.”

My brow lifted.

He smiled and brushed a strand of hair from my face. “You forget that Matthew and Dax have a connection to you now. They know you’re not well.”

“And we both know how to make me well,” I said with more bitterness than I’d intended. The magic in me rebelled, but I’d realized that once my magic was dulled by illness, it lost its control over me, other than the ability to kill me. So I guessed it controlled me either way.

Tobias pulled me close and snuggled me into his side. “I love you, Elena. I would do anything to help you. I’m grateful for the chance to be with you.”

“Even if you have to share me?” I asked incredulously.

“I want to love you, Elena, any way I can.”

“Don’t you resent it?”

“They are like my brothers. We share everything else. I never thought this could work, but I see that it can.” He put his finger under my chin and lifted it to search my eyes. “So now we know what I want. What do you want, Elena?”

“I . . .”

“Not what you think you should want,” he said gently. “What your heart wants.”

Looking into his loving eyes, I knew what I wanted, and the magic in me tried to spring to life but failed. “Doesn’t it hurt you that I want the others too?”

He smiled and his eyes lit up with the merriment I was used to seeing there. “No. I love that you are so cherished and protected.”

I lifted my hand to his face and stroked his cheek. He hadn’t shaved for several days, and the stumble scratched my fingertips.

“You didn’t answer my question,” he said. “What do you want?”

“I want you, Tobias,” I whispered, running my fingertip over his bottom lip.

His kissed my finger, and a spark shot through me, reviving my magic a tiny bit. Reaching for my hand, he sucked my finger into his mouth, sucking and licking the tip at the same time.

A bolt of need shot to my core, and my magic revived even more.

Tobias began to kiss my palm, then traced the lines with his tongue. “This is your love line. It says you have five great loves.”

I closed my eyes as his mouth brought my body to life.

“Are you a fortune teller?” I asked in a breathy voice.

He reached for the back of my head and pulled my face inches from his. “My grandmother was. She told me that I would find a love that would consume me with a force I didn’t understand. She said it would be an epic love, and like all epic loves, there would be many hardships.”

Tears filled my eyes, and I shook my head. “I don’t want to bring you hardships. I don’t want to bring any of you hardships.”

“And we would do anything to spare you your own hardship, my love, but this is our path. My brothers and I cannot change it. That was Liam’s goal when he first started this journey—to save you from this trial, but he’s come to realize it’s bigger than all of us. That we are on the cusp of history, and we have our parts to play.”

“You make it sound so calculated.”

“Do I?” he asked in surprise. Then he kissed me, a lingering kiss that made me relax and feel on edge at the same time. His mouth and tongue worked a magic that had nothing to do with the energy in either one of us, yet was magical all the same. When he lifted his head, he smiled. “Does that feel calculated? Or does it feel like love?”

“But—”

He kissed me again, with more fervor this time, feeding the energy in my chest until it was full enough to roar to life. It could feel the dormant magic in Tobias, and it was hungry for it. I grabbed the back of his neck and held on, the energy in me desperate, terrified that he would stop.

But Tobias showed no sign of stopping. A hand slid down my back until it found the curve of my butt. Then he slid me sideways across his lap so that I straddled him. I wrapped both arms around his neck, resting them on his shoulders.

“There’s a lot of fabric in the way,” I murmured against his lips.

He settled me over the bulge in his pants. “Let me kiss you first.”

His mouth covered mine again. One of his hands pressed against the small of my back, while his other hand rested on my waist, then slowly slid up to my breast.

I gasped as his hand squeezed my breast and his thumb found my nipple, but his mouth captured the sound. His erection pressed against my core, and another surge of need rushed through me.

I squirmed against him, which made his kiss more demanding, and his fingers dug into my hip.

“I want to see you,” I said, reaching for his shirt. “I want to see you and taste you.” I tugged it free from his pants, and he lifted his arms as I pulled it over his head. I rested my hands on his shoulders, letting them glide down his muscular arms. “You’re beautiful.”

And he was. While Matthew was like a mountain, and Dax was a smaller version, Tobias was leaner but just as powerful. I pressed a kiss to his shoulder, then worked my way over his chest to the base of his neck.

“This isn’t fair,” he teased, his voice rich with mischief. “If you get to see and taste me, then I want to see and taste you too.”

I kissed my way up his neck and to his chin. “Then undress me.”

He kissed me again with more passion than before. His hand fumbled with the lacings at my side for a few seconds. Then he pulled back and cursed under his breath. “I’m tempted to rip this off you.”

“Don’t you dare. I don’t have anything else warm to wear.” I reached over and untied the strings and began to work them loose.

Tobias pushed my hands away and jerked on the strings, working the dress loose enough for him to pull it over my head. “You wear too many clothes,” he said once he’d pulled the yards of fabric over my head.

I laughed. “Usually I step into it. And this dress isn’t even mine. Mine have so much more. But we can get Christa to undress me first.”

He grinned. “And deny myself the pleasure of unwrapping my gift. I don’t think so.” His gaze dropped to my breasts. They were covered by my shift, but my hard nipples strained against the fabric. “And there’s so much more to go.”

His hand reached under the front slit in my shift, making quick work of unfastening my breeches. I rose from his lap when he started to guide my breeches over my hips and down my thighs. He tugged them over my knees and let them fall on the floor.

The adoration in his eyes fed my soul, but it fed my magic too. The magic sent out tendrils as it tried to find a way to reach the energy in Tobias.

He slipped his hands between the cut in my shift and rested them on my bare outer thighs, slowly sliding up to my hips.

“Your skin is like silk,” he murmured, then lowered his face and drew my nipple into his mouth, flicking it with his tongue over the fabric.

I moaned a sound that erupted from my core and carried a need that was deeper than me.

This thing inside me was a living entity, and the more I opened it, the more I realized it was older than time.

And it needed so much more.

Tobias pulled the shift over my head, leaving me naked and straddling his pants-covered legs. He lifted me up and turned me around, laying me on the bed. He stood and watched me with a hungry look as he worked his pants loose and let them drop to the floor.

“I want you, Elena.”

“I want you too.”

“But we can’t . . .” he said as he crawled onto the bed and lay next to my right side.

“I have to remain a virgin,” I sighed, and the magic in me protested. “Why?”

“Liam wants to wait, at least until we’ve met with the priestess. We still don’t know how important your virginity is for this magic stuff.” He sucked my earlobe into his mouth and lightly bit it.

I jolted as though lightning ran through me, making me want more, so much more. “But you’re all giving me orgasms, so isn’t that the same?”

“Not exactly.” He kissed his way down my neck, raking his teeth over the tender flesh. “But let’s see if I can make you feel good.”

I closed my eyes and fell into the moment. The hairs on my arms stood on end as he kissed his way to my breast, then sucked my nipple into his mouth and raked his teeth over the tender tip.

I cried out as my back arched up, but he put his hand on my stomach and pushed me back down on the bed as he continued his exquisite torture.

“Does this feel good, Elena?” he asked as he kissed his way to my other breast.

“Yes.” My voice sounded as tightly strung as I felt.

He chuckled, and the vibration against my bare skin sent a shiver down my spine.

“I want to taste you too,” I said.

He lifted his head and looked up at me, his eyes giving me permission to do what I wanted.

I pulled his face up to mine and kissed him, hard and demanding, as I pushed him to his back.

He rolled over, grinning as I straddled his waist. “You’ve got me now, Your Royal Highness. What do you plan to do?”

“Actions speak louder than words,” I said, kissing him again. Then I sat back up and ran my hands over his bare chest. He lifted both of his hands to mine, brushing both nipples at the same time. I arched my back and closed my eyes, letting the energy in my chest expand and search for Tobias, like two lost lovers.

I realized that they were. The energy inside my guards were five lovers to the magic itself.

I lowered my face to his chest, kissing my way to his breast and nipping his nipple. His body stiffened, and he grabbed my arms, holding me back.

“You want to be inside me,” I said. I lifted on my knees and kissed the line down his abdomen, between the ridges of his muscles. “We can make that happen.” Even as I said the words, my core ached for something I didn’t understand. I ached to be whole.

I shimmied down his body as I continued kissing my way to his erection. It jutted from his body, and I lightly kissed the tip.

“By the gods, Elena,” he forced out. “You are driving me insane.”

“Does it feel good, Tobias?” I asked.

I took his grunt as a yes.

I licked the tip next, tasting the drop of moisture, then sucking the head into my mouth. Tobias’s body tightened again, and I took more of him inside my mouth as I cupped his balls in my hand and lightly squeezed.

“Elena, I’m going to come, and I haven’t even touched you yet.” He sat up with me straddling his lap while he kissed me, his tongue tangling with mine as his arms wrapped around my back, pressing my breasts against his chest.

I grabbed his face between both hands as I kissed him back, aware of how close his erection was to the opening inside me. I wiggled and he went stock-still.

“You are pushing the bounds of my restraints, Elena,” he grunted, but he didn’t move.

“I thought you were going to touch me,” I said. “If you’re not, then I want to taste you again.”

He groaned and then grabbed my arms and pulled me back. “Turn around.”

I blinked in confusion “What?”

“Turn around and face away from me,” he said. Then he lifted me up, and I did as he asked, confused about what he planned to do, but I trusted him.

He tugged me down so my inner thighs were resting on his, his erection pressed between my butt crack and into my back. He swept my hair over my shoulder and kissed my shoulder blade, then worked his way to the center of my back. He grabbed my hips and shifted me to my knees; then as he lay back down on the bed, he pulled me backward onto all fours, with my knees straddling him mid-chest and my palms resting on the bed by his thighs.

It was then I realized his erection was within reach of my mouth with only a short scoot backwards. I started to move but Tobias held me firmly in place as he kissed my butt cheek, then raked it with his teeth, then nipped. A tiny bit of pain shot through me, but I throbbed between my legs.

His mouth skimmed over the edge of my butt. His firm hold pulled me backward so that he was right under me. Then he lowered my hips. “I want to taste you, Elena, but you can’t touch me yet. I have to get you caught up.” I felt his mouth outside my folds, and my core clenched. “You’re so wet, and I still haven’t touched you yet.”

His words set my skin on fire, and an ache filled me, which needed relief. “Do you plan to torture me all night, Tobias, or will you give me what I’m willing to beg for?”

His tongue swept the length of my folds, from back to front, then settled on the nub, making me cry out. His torture of pleasure progressed as he continued to lick and suck, bringing me higher and higher until I was begging for more.

“Suck me, Elena,” he said in a rough voice. And as I grabbed him and covered the head of him with my mouth, he prodded my entrance with a finger, delving in a mere inch.

My core clenched and I climbed dangerously high, unaware of anything around me but what was happening to me right now. My magic was ecstatic, begging for release with me, the tendrils reaching out to him at every place our bodies touched.

I took him further into my mouth and swirled my tongue around him. When I pulled back, I let my teeth scrape the length of him and over his head, then plunged back down, trying to take him deeper this time while I held his balls in my hand.

I wasn’t sure how it was possible, but Tobias’s tongue found new ways to push me higher and his finger entered me even farther, curving around until he touched a place that shot new sensations throughout my body.

Aroused to the point of near breaking, I started to take him in and out of my mouth in earnest, but it was hard to concentrate as he brought me even higher.

He grabbed my shoulder and pulled me slightly upright, so I couldn’t reach him. “Your hand,” he grunted, still between my legs. “Use your hand.” Then he grabbed my left hand and placed it on his chest over his heart. The magic in me leapt for joy as the tendrils found his just below the surface, his energy begging for release.

Then Tobias resumed his task until I was lost in the sensations, forgetting I had a task of my own.

I took him in my right hand, my left hand on his chest. Leaning forward to reach him while keeping my hand on his chest, I felt close to losing my balance, but he wrapped his free arm around my waist, holding me in place.

I was so close the magic in me strained to touch his. And then he inserted another finger, pressing on the spot inside me as he pressed against me with his tongue, and I lost all sense of time and place as our magic connected. I was vaguely aware that he was coming too, as wave after wave wrapped around me. His magic burst to life, and the energy in me rushed around his, mingling and dancing, overjoyed to be together.

As I fell from my great height, I realized my fall was cushioned by puffs of air, lowering me gently next to Tobias.

14

The journey the next day was rougher than the two before. A new storm had blown in, and while the snowfall was lighter, the wind was bitterly cold. My guards wore two layers of clothes, and they offered a small gold coin to the owners of the house to get a heavier wool dress for me, as well as heavier underclothes. The family was so grateful they threw in a fur-lined hat and mittens.

The previous owner of the clothes—I was guessing her to be a daughter or daughter-in-law—had been slightly larger than me. While the belt holding my sword helped cinch the waist, there was nothing to help keep the sleeves from drooping down, and I was thankful for the heavy wool cape and fur throw over my lap. The one good thing about the dress was that it was made for more practical things like riding astride, even if the concession had been a wider skirt. I’d started to cut through it anyway, but Liam stopped me, saying my legs would be warmer with all the layers, and he had been right.

By noon we’d made little progress trekking into the wind, and Liam stopped to check his map.

I stayed on my horse, but he walked over to check on me, putting his hand on my leg.

My magic had awoken as he approached, then sprang to life the moment he touched me.

“How are you doing?” he asked, worry in his eyes.

“I’m fine,” I said through chattering teeth.

His eyes became troubled. “Would you tell me if you weren’t?”

I didn’t answer.

His mouth tipped into a frown. “That’s what I thought.” He glanced over his shoulder. “Matthew. Elena rides with you.”

He stood next to his horse and tipped his head while Liam reached for me.

“Liam, I’m fine.”

He tugged off my mitten and grabbed my hand, placing it on his neck, presumably to see how cold it was, but the thing in me became excited, and to my embarrassment, I moaned.

Since he didn’t react, I had hoped he hadn’t heard me, but he reached for me and effortlessly pulled me down and stood me in front of him. He cupped my cheek with his bare hand and leaned closer, kissing me lightly. “Soon, Elena.”

His words sent a shiver down my back. He tenderly replaced the mitten back on my hand and swooped me up in his arms, then carried me to Matthew who had already climbed onto his horse.

“You don’t have to do this, Matthew,” I said as Liam handed me up.

He placed me sideways on his lap. The magic in me danced, but in a different way than with Liam, as though she was happy to be back with her lover, Earth. But I could tell that Earth was smaller than the others, Fire and Air, and my connection to Matthew suffered.

“Matthew,” I whispered, “I’m sorry.”

He looked down at me in surprise. “Why, little flower?”

“I didn’t . . . You didn’t . . .”

He kissed my forehead and smiled down at me. “There will be time.”

But would there? There was no way Leonardo would let me go now that Trevor had proof I possessed magic. We were in more danger than ever before, and only Dax’s and Tobias’s magic had been fully awakened. And they hadn’t even tried to use it yet. Matthew was only half awoken, and Finn and Liam were powerless.

Liam tucked my fur blanket plus two more around me, and I grabbed his hand, grateful for the fur-lined mitten between us. “Liam, I think Dax and Tobias should practice using their magic. We might need it.”

He looked up into my face. “I’ve considered that myself, but I think it’s safer to use as little magic as possible until we see the priestess.”

“But what if we come across another corsair? Or Trevor and his men?”

Tobias laughed. “Trevor has no men.”

I frowned. “Leonardo has plenty of men.”

“It will take him days to get them,” Liam said, patting my knee. “I still hope to reach the temple tomorrow.”

“It will be late tomorrow at this rate,” Matthew said.

“We’ll push for it anyway,” Liam said, then headed back to his horse.

By the time Liam had remounted and continued our journey, Matthew had me wrapped up tight in his cape.

“This isn’t fair to you,” I said after a few minutes. “This can’t be comfortable. I’m smashing your legs, not to mention I’m buried under a mountain of fur and wool while the rest of you are exposed to the elements.”

He chuckled. “I’m burning up with you on my lap, and don’t forget I carried you before. I’m thankful you’re in better shape this time.”

“But what about the others?” I asked. “They’re in the cold.”

“We’re fine, Elena,” Dax said. “We have more muscle to keep us warm.”

“I thought it was fat that kept people warm,” I said.

“Have you found any of us to be fat so far?” Tobias asked.

Finn looked pissed, but the others ignored him.

Wrapped up and cuddled next to Matthew, I soon found myself asleep.

I stood on the steps of a temple of snow-white stone that faced a raging ocean, wearing a white gauzy dress that fluttered in a warm breeze. Thirty-foot-tall fluted columns soared over my head, and a pair of dracnas stood on top of the temple peak, their wings tucked to their sides.

I was alone, without my guards, but I knew they were in mortal danger.

“Elena of Garius, Heiress of the Kingdom of Light, do you willingly give yourself to join with the Kingdom of Darkness?” a woman’s voice asked.

I held out my hands, lifted my gaze to the blanket of stars overhead, and whispered, “I am ready.”

I woke with a start, and Matthew’s arms tightened around me.

“You’re okay, Elena. I’ve got you.”

I snuggled deeper into him. Was that a dream bringing my fears to light, or was it a premonition?

“Just a dream,” I said.

He leaned down and kissed my forehead. “We will protect you, little flower. You are ours from now until eternity.”

I stared up at him in shock.

A soft smile spread across his face.

I wasn’t stupid or naïve enough to think I could fight off Leonardo. I’d been lucky before, and while my men could easily fight off twice as many men, they couldn’t fight off an army.

The magic in Matthew called out to mine. It was a mournful song lovers sing when their betrothed marches off to war, begging their love to return to them, only it was sung in magic, not words. I didn’t know how I recognized it, but I did. Maybe the bit of Matthew that I had put me in tune with him, or perhaps it was the sorrow seeping from my magic that clued me in. My magic cried out too, but not in the desperate way it had reached out to him before. Was it too late?

I shifted and my hand brushed against Matthew’s crotch, and I realized he was hard. I rubbed the heel of my palm against him, and he sucked in his breath.

I grinned to myself, still snuggled against him, and continued to rub him until he reached under the blankets and grabbed my wrist.

I looked up at him and pressed a kiss to his neck. “Doesn’t it feel good?” I whispered.

His hand loosened its grip but didn’t let go.

“I didn’t know before,” I whispered. “I didn’t know you had to come too. I’m sorry.”

“You had no way of knowing, Elena. I told you we thought it only had to be you.” He kissed my forehead again, but this time his lips lingered and then kissed me again, and I took it as permission.

I blindly reached for the fastenings on his pants, lowering them enough to expose the garment underneath. I quickly dispatched with that as well, and his erection sprang free. I wrapped my hand around it, surprised at how big it was, but then I thought about how big the rest of him was.

He was at the back of the group as usual, and he allowed the others to gain a little distance from us. His hand tightened on the reins, and he grunted, “You don’t have to do this, Elena.”

I looked up at him and pulled his face down to mine, then kissed him, full of passion and more confidence than I’d had with him the first time. My hand moved up his shaft, and I squeezed the tip.

His face rose and he grinned down at me. “You are full of surprises.”

“Good, I hope.” Then I realized we weren’t whispering, and I jerked my head to see if the others could hear.

As though reading my mind, Matthew said, “Between the wind and the distance between us, they can’t hear us.”

“Will Liam make us move up closer?”

He paused for a moment, then said, “Not unless there’s danger.”

I gave him one last kiss, then tucked my head under his chin, and I added my other hand to his shaft. “I’d hate for you to get cold.”

He laughed and I loved the sound, so rich and deep, so full of life. But that was partly why I was doing this—to make him whole, and while I didn’t know for certain, I suspected I needed to have my hand over his heart to make this happen. I tested my ability to get my arm up his chest so I could reach his heart and found that it was easy enough with his uncinched shirt.

As I was finding my way up his shirt, he was tugging up my dress and shift. “I like your other dresses better,” he said with a hint of teasing.

“For what it’s worth, so do I,” I said, returning my hand to his erection. “Liam insisted.”

“He was right to insist,” he said. “I’ll make do.” A bunch of fabric piled up in my lap. He untied the string on my new breeches, a pair that Tobias had loved informing me belonged to a twelve-year-old boy. Though I was sure he had a mock insult in there somewhere, I’d just been grateful for a warmer pair, but now it was impeding Matthew’s progress.

“Do you need help?” I asked with a grin.

“I’ve been unfastening breeches for most of my life,” he grunted as he finally got it free. “If I can’t unfasten yours, then I have no right to what’s underneath.” His hand slipped under the fabric, then between my legs.

“You have every right,” I said with a hitch in my voice.

His finger dipped inside me, and I moaned louder than I’d intended, but the others were even farther away.

“Won’t they wonder why we’re so far back?” I asked.

“No.” His mouth lowered to mine and he kissed me, his tongue mimicking his finger, while his thumb began to rub me. I might have bolted off his lap if I hadn’t been holding on to him.

“I’m close, Matthew.” The magic in me had come alive and raced across my skin, the tendrils aching for him. It had waited for hundreds of years, and I had teased it with Mathew three nights ago. It was ready to be whole. It wasn’t waiting any longer.

His hand stilled and I caught him up, although it didn’t take long before his fingers began to move inside me, and the connection in my hand ached to touch his. I increased the speed of my right hand, concentrating on the tip for several strokes, then taking the length of him as I reached with my left hand for his chest. As soon as my palm touched him, my magic latched on with a strength that told me she wasn’t letting go until we made Matthew whole.

I was so close . . . so close . . . but I knew I needed to wait for Matthew.

“Come for me, Matthew,” I forced past the tightness in my chest.

My words released him, and he grunted as he spasmed. I let go, my magic breaking the barrier to her lover, and she met his tendril like a kiss, then raced up the length of it to his chest, his magic exploding with a force I hadn’t felt with the others.

As I became aware of my surroundings, I realized the horse had stopped, my hand was still plastered to Matthew’s chest, and my other hand was still wrapped around his slightly smaller erection.

“Elena?” he asked sounding worried.

“I’m fine.” I reached up and gave him a kiss. “Our magics were crying out for each other. I didn’t make you whole before, and I needed to fix it.”

He paused. “So that’s why you did this?” he asked, sounding disappointed.

“It was a good excuse. Besides, it’s difficult bouncing against your hardness and not being allowed to touch.”

He smiled at that and kissed me again. Then he grabbed the strings of my breeches. I leaned back and smiled up at him. “While I hate that I’m in this position, if I have to be here, I’m grateful you’re with me.”

“Me too.”

I heard Liam shouting Matthew’s name from up ahead, but it had an edge of worry.

“Fasten my pants,” Matthew said.

I did as he said, and he kicked the horse into a trot. Then I tossed my skirts down and adjusted my blanket just as we reached them.

Liam and Dax were standing, looking at something on the road. Tobias watched them with a worried expression, but Finn gave me a scowl.

Somehow he knew what we’d just done.

Heat washed through me, and I considered hiding my face, but we all knew what had happened. There was no need to hide it. In fact, I wouldn’t have been surprised for that to have been Liam’s plan. I knew they were comparing notes. He had to have known that Matthew hadn’t had an orgasm, and he saw an opportunity and took it without having to forfeit a night with whom? Finn? Finn was disgusted by me now. Would it be Liam? Back at the barn, he’d told me he would be last. Could he skip Finn? I suspected not. There were five elements of magic. Matthew was earth. Dax was fire. Tobias was air. That meant that Finn was water and Liam was the top element—spirit.

What happened if Finn refused? I was certain it meant death for me, although probably slower than it had been progressing before Matthew, but dying all the same. Would my guards die too?

“What is it?” Matthew asked with a tone that was startlingly different than the one he’d used with me moments before.

“Corsair tracks,” Liam said, keeping his eyes on the road.

Matthew paused, then asked, “How many?”

“Three.”

Matthew grunted. “Shit.”

Liam finally glanced up at me. “Are you warmed up, Elena?”

But the way he looked at me was almost as if he were asking me if I’d completed my task, and I suddenly felt dirty.

“Yes,” I choked out, pissed that I sounded weak.

“The incline isn’t as steep here. I’d like to set a faster pace if possible. We can ride faster if you’re on your own horse. We should reach the bottom of the mountain in a few hours and will be safe once we reach the valley. Corsairs prefer mountainous terrain. They won’t go into the open meadows.”

“Corsairs attacked villages to the east of the kingdom,” I said. “They made a den close to a family’s dwelling. We can’t count on typical behavior, Captain.”

He flinched at the use of his title. “You are right, Your Royal Highness. I stand corrected,” he said as he marched over to me and jerked me off the horse.

My magic flared up, the traitorous witch, eager to touch him.

I felt even dirtier.

I hadn’t had a chance to retie my breeches, and they fell to my feet, proof of what I’d just done. He barely gave them a glance and asked in a short tone, “Do you need help mounting your horse?”

“Why are you being such an ass, Liam?” Tobias demanded.

“I’m trying to save her life!” he shouted back. “That’s what I’ve been trying to do since we fled the damn castle!”

I cringed as tears sprang to my eyes.

He saw my tears and became even angrier. “By the gods, Elena! Why are you crying now?”

That pissed me off. “Why am I crying?” I tried to take a step forward, but my stupid breeches were still at my feet. I reached down and pulled them up, lifting my skirts in the process.

Liam looked away.

“Why’d you turn from me?” I demanded.

“I’m trying to give you your privacy!” he shouted.

“Why? You’ve been whoring me out night after night. Three of you have seen me stark naked—and then some. Your turn is tomorrow, right?” I asked, my voice breaking. “Except Finn is disgusted by me and wishes he’d never laid eyes on me.”

Finn watched me with dark eyes.

“I’ll absolve you, Finn,” I said. “I’ll absolve you of your vows.”

All four of the other men stared at me in disbelief.

Finally Liam spoke, sounding slightly panicked. “Elena, you can’t do that.”

“I can, and we all know it. And I sure don’t hear Finn arguing to stop me.”

If possible, Finn’s glare turned even darker.

“You don’t want to do this,” I said. “I don’t blame you. I didn’t ask for this either, but unlike me, you might actually have a choice. So I’ll absolve you.” I walked over to my horse and pulled my sword out of my bag.

Liam stepped in front of me. “Elena! Stop this madness!”

I turned to him and let my anger and fear and humiliation rush out. “He doesn’t want to be here! The Finn I loved—the one who was always there making sure I was all right—the man who had always been so tender and kind can’t stand to look at me!” I shouted the last part and started to cry.

Liam’s gaze softened, and he reached for me. “Elena, I’m sorry. This is far harder on you than on any of us, and I’ve dismissed that.”

His cooler words eased my temper some, but it didn’t soothe Finn. He looked furious.

“Are you done with your tantrum, Elena?” Finn asked in a dry tone I had never heard from him before. “Because I’d like to avoid the corsairs if possible.”

My mouth dropped, and the other four men bristled, but Finn had just proven what I needed to do. I drew my sword from its scabbard as I walked toward him.

Surprise filled his eyes, as though he’d been calling my bluff and hadn’t expected me to act, but he quickly shuttered his emotions, the hardness back.

“Elena!” Dax cried out. “No!”

I ignored him and lifted the sword to Finn’s right shoulder. “Finn of Garius, Guardsman of the Royal Court, I absolve you of your services and of your oath to me and to the Kingdom of Garius.” I heard gasps and protests behind me, but I ignored them as I tapped his other shoulder. I also ignored the fury in his eyes. “You are free and are no longer bound to the guard.”

Then I spun around and marched toward my horse and nearly stumbled when a pain seared though my chest. I glanced over my shoulder to see if Finn had been afflicted as well, but he sat stock-still on his horse looking shell-shocked.

“Elena!” Tobias shouted. “What have you done?”

“I’ve set him free.” I sheathed my sword, not an easy task with my shaky hands. Then I climbed up into the saddle, also not an easy task with all the fabric hanging between my legs. Once I was seated, I took in their angry and shocked faces. “Does anyone else want to be absolved?”

The pain hit me again, a searing that dug into my soul. I sucked in a breath and resisted the urge to press my hand to my breast.

“You just absolved me from the guard itself, Princess,” Finn said, his bitterness seeping into my title.

I lifted my chin. “All the better. If you want to be in the royal guard, then you can return, released from your traitorous duties. You can reswear the oath and prove your loyalty to my father . . . and Prince Leonardo.”

His jaw tightened. “I give no loyalty to that man.”

“Then you better leave the kingdom because Leonardo is my father’s choice as heir, and you have proven you have no interest in being loyal to me.”

His eyes widened at that, and his face softened some. “Elena—”

“You are either with me or you’re not, and you’ve proven that you’re not.” I moved my horse closer to his, and my magic cried out in sadness, not the usual eagerness it had near him and the others. I’d just severed my tie to him and, in turn, signed my death warrant. I flicked my horse’s reins. “Let’s not waste any time. I have to get to the temple.”

I took the lead and my men quickly followed, then resumed their previous formation, except Finn rode at the rear.

“May I ride with you to the temple, Your Royal Highness?” Finn called out, his words dripping with sarcasm, again something I wasn’t used to hearing from him.

I wanted to slow my horse and ride next to him and resolve this madness, but in my heart, this decision felt right. I couldn’t afford to have reluctant protectors. Especially now.

“You may do as you like. How close you stay with us is up to my guardsmen.” It hurt to say that. Finn was part of my guard, and it felt like I’d just cut off my arm. I could see that the others felt it too.

We rode in silence as we sped up the horses. As if the gods had smiled on us, the weather broke and the sun appeared, warming me up just a little.

But the longer we rode, the more my chest hurt, and I struggled to remain upright in the saddle.

“When do you expect us to reach the temple, Captain?” I asked.

Liam shot a glance back to me with guarded eyes. “The weather has improved. We should reach the edge of the mountains by nightfall. Perhaps late tomorrow evening.”

I nodded my acknowledgment. I wasn’t sure I’d survive that long.

15

Night had fallen, and we still hadn’t found shelter. The clouds had moved on and a nearly full moon shined over our heads, lighting the road. We hadn’t seen any signs of corsairs, and I had begun to let myself believe we were out of danger—I even removed my belt and sword and tucked them back into my bag to make it easier to ride with my growing pain.

I was foolish. I would never be out of danger again.

But at the moment, I was more concerned with my pain. I would have to admit my weakness, or I feared I’d fall off my horse again. “Dax,” I finally said. “Do you have anything in your herbs to dull pain?”

Liam stopped his horse, and everyone else followed suit.

Dax turned his horse toward me, moving closer.

“I have several, Elena, but their use depends on the source of the pain,” he said quietly.

I knew that. I’d been handing out herbs and poultices to the village children for three years. How could I be so careless as to open myself up to examination?

“Chronberry root,” I said.

Alarm washed over his face and he dismounted. It was a powerful sedative. “What’s the source of your pain, Elena?”

“Get back on your horse,” I tried to command, but a new wave of pain hit me, and I gave into it. Leaning over to the side, I vomited on the road.

My three other guards dismounted before I could tell them to stop, and someone was pulling me off my horse. Tobias. My magic called out to his for help, but it was helpless to do anything.

“She’s burning up,” Dax said, sounding worried.

“Is it poison?” Tobias asked.

“We’ve all eaten the same things,” Matthew said.

“Not this morning,” Finn called from behind us. “The mistress handed Elena a bowl and said she’d made it specially for her.”

“That was hours and hours ago,” Tobias protested.

“Some poisons take that long, which doesn’t helps narrow down an antidote.” Dax sounded scared.

“Can we move her someplace more secure?” Liam asked, his voice tight. “We’re in the middle of the damn road.”

“It’s not poison,” I mumbled. Now that I’d given over to the pain, I struggled to stay above the surface of consciousness.

“How do you know?” Dax asked, taking off my mitten and holding my hand in his.

I couldn’t tell them. As my guardsmen, their sworn duty was to protect me at all costs, even if it pitted them against their brother. “I just do.” I needed to give him more than that. “I vomited from pain, Dax.”

Another wave hit me, and I tried to curl into a fetal position in Tobias’s arms.

“What pain, Elena?” Dax asked. “Where do you hurt?”

“Shh . . .” Tobias said. “Touch her. Listen.”

Dax shook his head in confusion. “Listen to what?”

“Touch her and listen. Use your magic. Matthew, you too,” Tobias barked.

“More magic mumbo jumbo,” Finn grunted.

“You’re a free man, Finn,” Liam called out, sounding pissed. “You are no longer forced to listen to our mumbo jumbo.”

Dax continued to hold my hand, and Matthew rested his hand on my face.

I struggled to remain still—if nothing else, out of curiosity—but another stabbing pain hit me, this one worse than the rest.

“She’s dying,” Matthew choked out.

“What do you know?” Liam demanded, his voice closer than before.

“Her magic has been wounded,” Dax said in a steady voice. “It’s hemorrhaging. How long has this been going on?”

“Since she released Finn,” Liam said, now next to me. He pushed Dax and Matthew out of the way. “By the gods, Elena, why did you do something so foolhardy? And why did you let your pride get in the way of your safety?”

“It wasn’t just pride,” I gasped out, trying not to succumb to the darkness. “He’s no good to me if he refuses to . . .”

He brushed my hair from my face, then said softly, “He needed more time, Ellie.”

“No, he was too deep into his disgust. It was only getting worse. I had to free him.”

“Damn you, Finn!” Matthew shouted.

“No,” I said, digging deep to find the energy to speak. “Leave him be. Perhaps the priestess will know what to do.”

“She’ll never make it that far,” Dax said. “Her pulse is erratic.”

“Give her some water,” Matthew said, and a canteen was lifted to my lips.

I drank a large enough sip to wash the taste of bile from my tongue.

“Does she need Finn?” Liam asked quietly.

“I think so,” Dax said. “But from everything I learned from my grandmother, she needs all five elements, and it makes sense that Finn is water.” He paused. “But she’s so wounded, acquiring his element is a bandage at best. She needs spirit to make her whole.”

“And you still think that’s me?” Liam asked.

“Yeah, but I don’t think you can be with her until she acquires the fourth element.”

Liam leaned his face into mine. “I’ll save you. I swear it.”

“I can release you,” I whispered. “Perhaps it will save you too.”

“Don’t you dare!” he said with such force that I winced. “By the gods, Ellie, I beg you to not release me. Promise you won’t.”

I looked up into his worried eyes. “I don’t think I can save the others. I think they’re permanently tied to me. But you . . . I can save you.”

He cupped my cheek. “I don’t want to be saved. I want to be with you to the end, whatever that might be.” Then he kissed me. It was a chaste kiss, his lips barely touching mine, but enough to feed my magic the energy it needed to revive slightly.

Dax felt my wrist again. “That helped, Liam. Her pulse is steadier.”

“Give her to me,” Liam commanded, and I was transferred to Liam’s arms. He walked toward the forest surrounding the road and sat on a fallen log with me sideways on his lap.

“Ellie,” he whispered, searching my face. “I’m sorry for earlier. I goaded you into releasing Finn.”

“No. I knew I needed to release him. I just couldn’t bring myself to do it before.”

He gave me another gentle kiss. “I was angry with myself, not you. You need to know that. When you said I was whoring you out, I realized that was how it appeared, but—”

I reached up to his face. “I was embarrassed.”

“You have no reason to be embarrassed. You have no control over this.”

“I’ve spent eighteen years learning that I am to be chaste and pure on my wedding night, Liam. I can’t disregard eighteen years of teaching as though it was a dress I’ve outgrown.”

His brow furrowed. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I was so set on making you whole . . . I didn’t know what else to do. The others said you . . . seemed willing.”

I closed my eyes.

“Ellie, I love you. It kills me that I hurt you.”

“It’s ok—” Another wave of pain hit me, and I involuntarily curled up again.

Liam held me to his chest. “What can I do? Tell me what to do.”

The wave of pain faded, and I felt his hand on my cheek, his lips pressed to mine, hesitant as though waiting to see my reaction.

My magic leapt for his, which was buried deep inside him. It glowed and I felt that it was eager to join with me, but it knew it wasn’t time.

I kissed him back, and his energy made a rush to meet mine, giving me enough to make the pain a dull ache.

I leaned back in relief and gasped for breath, but my sudden move scared him.

“Ellie?”

“I’m better. That helped.”

Hope filled his eyes; then they narrowed. “You still don’t look well.”

“The pain is much more manageable.”

“But not gone?”

I didn’t answer. Finn was still on his horse, directly behind the others. His back was to the moon, and dark shadows fell over his face, making it difficult to read. Did he wish they’d let me die? I had a hard time reconciling him with the man who had always been the one to care about my feelings. I suspected he was the first of many to turn from me . . . Or maybe not, since I was dying.

A low vibration filled the air, and Liam’s arms tightened around me.

I recognized the sound. A corsair was nearby.

The men came to attention, slowly drawing their swords, even Finn, although it made sense he would defend himself and his brothers.

“Behind you,” Matthew said, taking a slow step toward us. “About ten feet. Let me see if I can draw him from you.”

“He wants Elena,” Dax said. “The rest of us are just tasty snacks.”

“Too bad he’ll die hungry,” Liam said in a low voice as he took a step toward the horses.

Finn started to dismount, but Liam said, “Stay on your horse.”

I was surprised when Finn obeyed, but I supposed, just like I had issues with reconciling my need for all five men, he couldn’t ignore eleven years of following orders.

Liam took two more steps as Matthew, Dax, and Tobias reached us. Dax and Liam exchanged looks, and then Liam bolted past them.

Multiple things happened at once.

Three snow corsairs leapt from the woods as my three guards sprang into action.

“I am sorry, Elena,” Liam said as he ran me to Finn, then lifted me up into Finn’s outstretched arms.

“Get her to safety. We’ll find you,” Liam said, smacking the horse’s behind.

Finn held me close as his horse took off down the road, away from danger—leaving my men in danger instead.

Finn continued at breakneck speed, and I realized he was the perfect choice to get me out of harm’s way—he was the most adept at riding in precarious situations. But I’d released him and he hadn’t stopped me, so why was he saving me now?

But it didn’t seem to be the best time to ask as I was more concerned about falling off. While the sharp pain in my chest had subsided, I still felt achy all over and Finn’s lap was different than Matthew’s. It took me several seconds before I realized I didn’t feel a connection to him. By releasing him of his vows, I’d totally released him.

“Will they be okay?” I shouted at him. “Should we go back and help?”

“They’ll be fine. The best thing we can do is get you away from them.”

I suspected he was right, though it still felt wrong leaving them. But then I realized what he’d said. The best thing we can do is get you away from them. Did he mean something more?

We’d traveled down the mountain road for several minutes before the trees began to thin, revealing a road edged with boulders and rocky ground. We rounded a corner and discovered a snow corsair standing in the middle of the road.

Finn jerked the horse to a halt, but by the time we stopped, we were twenty feet from the large cat. It eyed us with a hungry look.

“Elena, stay on the horse. I’ll deal with this.”

I didn’t argue. I couldn’t fight a corsair when I was well, let alone when I was ill. Finn shifted me and kept his eye on the animal as he climbed down. I straddled the horse, wishing I had my own sword. It was still in my bag on my horse.

Finn moved closer to the cat, his sword at the ready. Just as he was about to attack, something large appeared in the sky overhead, blocking out the moonlight. Large wings flapped, and the creature swooped lower, drawing the attention of the corsair.

“It’s impossible,” Finn gasped, taking several steps backward.

Another corsair appeared from behind a boulder near Finn’s horse, which made it skittish. I tightened the reins and rubbed his neck, softly telling him what a good horse was, but nothing soothed him when both corsairs roared at the dracna swooping down with large claws extended.

Finn ran for the horse and reached up to pull me down. “We’ve got to get out of the way.”

As soon as my feet touched the ground, he grabbed my wrist and started running toward the rock wall to our right, while his horse ran for the direction we’d come from. One of the corsairs tried to follow us, but the dracna shot fire from its mouth, blocking the cat’s path, and the corsair squealed in pain.

The moon was bright enough to light our path, but I still stumbled.

“Come on, Elena,” Finn encouraged. “We’re almost there.”

Almost where? We were going to be trapped between a stone wall and three deadly creatures.

The other corsair made a run for us, and while the dracna intercepted it, the injured one continued to advance toward us.

Finn reached the wall and stopped, tugging me around him. “Duck!”

It was then I saw a three-foot opening in the rock. I squatted and crawled inside with Finn right behind me. The space went back about ten feet and was slightly taller inside.

I could hear the corsairs roaring outside the cave. A corsair appeared in the opening, hunching down as it prepared to enter the cave. Finn held out his sword and pushed me deeper into the cave. The corsair swiped its long claws into the space, and Finn stabbed its leg with his blade.

The corsair roared in pain and became more determined to get us. Then suddenly the corsair was pulled backward, and it squealed in surprise. The dracna had the corsair’s back end in its mouth, then shook it vigorously. The corsair screamed, then dropped to the ground and tried to charge the cave again. It barely made it into the opening before the dracna dragged it out again. The dracna tossed it to the side and breathed out a gout of flame, catching the corsair on fire.

The other corsair headed for the entrance while the dracna was torching the other one. Its extended claws swiped inside the cave. Finn escaped its reach and brought the sword down over the cat’s paw, slicing through half.

The dracna pulled the second corsair out and tossed it up in the air, then breathed out fire. The corsair screamed, then fell silent.

There was only the dracna.

I’d hoped it would leave since both corsairs were gone, but it moved closer to the cave, then lowered its head and peered into the hole.

Finn held out his arm, trying to put himself between me and the dracna. The dracna’s face was small enough to fit inside the opening, but it stayed outside the cave, eyeing Finn and trying to see me.

Finn pushed me back farther, probably terrified it was going to roast us, but it bowed its head, then backed up and turned around, sitting about ten feet outside the entrance.

“Why’s it staying there?” I asked.

“Why is it here at all?” Finn countered. “It helped us.”

“Dax said some creatures are lured by magic. The snow corsairs want to consume it. Maybe dracnas protect it.”

Finn remained silent.

“I’m worried about Liam and the others,” I said. “They haven’t shown up yet.”

“They might not know where we are. I’m sure the horse ran off. And if they approach and see the dracna, they might be waiting it out.”

“Why did you protect me?”

He glanced over his shoulder at me, sounding pissed. “You can’t be serious.”

“I released you, Finn.”

He turned all the way around. “You think you saying a few words to break my vow means I still won’t protect you?”

“I disgust you.”

“Oh, Elena . . .” His voice trailed off, and he turned to check on the dracna, which still sat outside the cave. “You don’t disgust me,” he finally said.

“Could have fooled me.”

He reached out and took my hand in his. “You don’t disgust me.”

“Then why won’t you look at me? Why are you so short with me?”

“It’s not because you disgust me,” he said, squeezing my hand.

“Then what is it?”

“It’s . . .” He paused. “I can’t accept this. This is all just too preposterous. And if I can’t accept it, then I can’t protect you from it. And while I’ve struggled with what this all means, you and the others are just accepting it.”

“You think I’m just accepting this?” I asked, getting pissed. “You don’t think I’ve fought it?”

He remained silent.

The ache in my chest had begun to hurt more. I lay down on my side, surprised the rock floor was so smooth. “I’m going to rest. Let me know when the dracna’s gone.”

He sat in silence for several minutes. Then he stretched out beside me, his front to my back, and draped his arm over my stomach.

“Are you really dying, Elena?”

I could try to play it off, but I needed to be truthful. “Yes.”

“Because of me?”

I didn’t answer. I didn’t need to.

He leaned over and kissed me, but I pushed him away. “It’s too late, Finn. I released you, and when I did, I severed my tie to you.”

“You absolved me of my vows, but you can reinstate them,” he said.

“You don’t know the risk,” I said. “If I fail, I think you will die. If you don’t do this, you will live.”

“But you’ll die. The others will die.”

“I don’t want you to do this out of obligation,” I said. “Selfishly, I want you to want me too.”

“I do want you, Elena. I’ve loved you since we were kids. I never hoped to be close to you, let alone to touch you.”

Tears stung my eyes and I sat up, pressing my back to the wall. “You hurt me Finn, and not just when I cut a piece of you from my soul, because that’s what I literally did today. I cut a piece of you from me today.”

He sat up, sitting cross-legged to my side, and reached for my hand. “I know, Lanie, I’m so sorry.”

The nickname he’d used when we were little. It made me cry harder.

“Lanie, I’ve been so selfish. I knew it was hard on you, but then I saw you with the others—and the way you were with me—the morning behind the house when I behaved so crudely, and . . .”

“And what?”

“It was so unlike you . . . so unlike me or any of us . . . It scared me. It made me wonder if you were right—if maybe it was something evil. But how could it be evil if it made you want me?”

I shook my head and leaned my head back against the rock. “As I said before, what does it matter what it’s called?” I whispered, overcome with exhaustion. While Liam’s touch had helped, it had been a temporary balm that had already begun to lose its effectiveness.

“It matters a great deal, Elena,” he said with conviction.

“And you are free of it.”

He was frustrated—I could feel it rolling off him in waves. But this was his battle to fight, not mine.

“You’re not going to convince me?” he demanded, halfway shouting.

The dracna let out a loud roar and turned to face the cave.

Finn made a move to protect me, but I pushed him to the side. “I think he thinks you’re a threat.”

“What?”

“It protected me from the snow corsairs. If he thinks you’re threatening me, I’m worried he’ll hurt you too. Calm down.” I decided to try something, so I called out, “I’m fine. Thank you for standing guard.”

The dracna studied us for a moment, then turned to face the other way.

“Did that dracna just listen to you?” Finn asked in disbelief.

I leaned over my legs as a fresh pain ripped through my chest.

The dracna released a mournful sound.

Finn’s hand was on my back. “Elena, what can I do?”

I shook my head, trying to breathe through the pain.

“Dracnas were said to be protectors of magic,” Finn said.

“You don’t believe in magic,” I said as the pain subsided.

“It’s becoming harder to disbelieve.” He was silent for a moment, and when he spoke, a bitterness filled his words. “You told me you needed me to be skeptical. You said the others were falling into belief too quickly and it scared you. How can you punish me for doing the job you assigned me?”

I gasped. “Oh, Finn. You’re right. I’m sorry.”

He sat beside me, pulling my head to his chest and wrapping his arm around my back. “I love you, Lanie. I always have, since we were kids. Your smile . . . You had the sweetest smile, and it matched your heart.” He began to stroke my arm. “When we first heard that we were training the princess on her whim, we expected a royal brat.”

I chuckled even though it hurt. “I can imagine. I was determined even then.”

His hold tightened. “We were all shocked the first day you showed up, wearing breeches under your skirt like you are now—your mother had forbidden you to leave your skirt behind.”

“I forgot that part.”

“I didn’t. You made sure to let us know you had hoped to look like the rest of us. That you wanted to dress like a first-year apprentice—you said wanted to be one. And Liam and Matthew laughed at the absurdity of a girl being a royal guard.”

“But not you,” I said, remembering now. “You were the first to introduce yourself. You told the others to be quiet, and you stepped forward, reached out your hand, and introduced yourself as Finn.”

“And you shook my hand with a firmness I hadn’t expected, and told me your name was Elena. No princess, just Elena.”

“But you said I looked more like a Lanie, and that made me so happy because no one called me Lanie, and it made me feel like I could be someone else. Even if just for three hours a week, I could be free of my gilded cage.”

“And when you smiled at me, that sweet smile you still have, my heart . . . it was yours, Lanie. From that moment on.” He tipped my chin up to face him. “I was your guard before I ever took the vows. I will follow you, whether you reinstate them or not. As long as you are living, I will be there protecting you, and you know you need me more than ever, so please, Lanie, I’m begging you, let me take the vows.”

I slipped my blade from my boot and turned to face him, resting it on his shoulder. “I, Princess Elena of Garius, take you Finn as my protector, confidant, and beloved.”

These weren’t the vows the guards swore when they took their positions, but this one seemed more appropriate.

I could barely see his face in the dark cave, but he cupped my face and said, “Until death do us part.”

He dropped his hand, and I moved the blade to his other shoulder. “Until death do us part.”

As soon as I finished saying the words, my magic expanded as though a blanket had been thrown off, and it felt Finn’s energy in his chest.

The cold air hit me and I shivered. Finn wrapped an arm around me and pulled me closer and kissed me.

I placed my hand on his chest, and my magic became excited, but Dax had been right. I could tell it was injured. Would joining with Finn cure it?

“I’m not going to undress you,” he said as he lifted my skirt. “It’s too cold, but we can do this mostly clothed.”

I tugged at the waistband of his pants, working them free, and wrapped my hand around his erection.

He unfastened my breeches, then slipped his hand between my legs.

My magic expanded and so did his, each sending tendrils toward the other. This wasn’t as beautiful as my moments with the other three—we were sitting on a rock floor in a cave in freezing weather, with a dracna sitting outside standing guard—but it was just as tender.

“I feel like you’re getting cheated,” I said.

“You’re the one getting cheated,” he said. “You deserve better than this, Lanie. When I dreamed of touching you—I can assure you it was never like this.” He kissed me again, his mouth more demanding.

“What was it like?” I asked when he broke free.

His hand was working magic between my legs, and the pressure was building.

“It would be in a bed, for one thing,” he said, then paused as I reached into his pants with my free hand and cupped his balls.

“You were saying . . .”

“You’re very distracting.” He gave me a hard kiss. “It would be a grand bed with curtains and a feather mattress, and I would lay you down on it.”

“And what was I wearing?”

“Lanie . . .”

“I can see it,” I said with my eyes closed. “I’m lying on the bed, looking up at you, and you have shed your shirt and are standing at the foot of the bed, wearing only your tight pants . . . and I can see your bulge.”

He didn’t say anything, and I opened my eyes and stilled my hands.

“Do you think I’m evil, Finn?”

“No, Lanie. I can never make up for how much I hurt you, but I will spend my life trying.” He pulled my hands from his pants and lifted me, having me straddle his lap. “This is my penance for making you suffer, and talking about my fantasy of you only proves how much I’ve let you down again.”

“I want you, Finn, not a fancy bed.”

He slipped his hand into my breeches. “But you deserve it and so much more.”

“Next time . . .” I said with a gasp as he pressed on my bundle of nerves, and the pressure began to build again. I reached into his pants and wrapped both hands around him and stroked.

“You’re wearing a gown,” he said breathlessly as though it was hard to concentrate. “It’s covered in lace, and I can see you through it. And your hair is spilled around you.” He cupped the back of my head and stared into my eyes. “And you are the most damned beautiful thing, Lanie, and you are mine. I can’t believe you’re mine.”

He kissed me and we quickly climbed. I slipped my hand up his shirt and placed my hand over his heart, my magic meeting his with the barrier between. My magic cried with joy, sure she would never see him again, and his tried to push through to reach me.

His hand worked magic of its own between my folds, and I cried out his name as I came, my magic pushing through to his, racing along the tendrils until it reached his energy. It expanded and burst into life.

When I came to, he held me in his arms, resting my cheek on his chest. He was rubbing my back and my arm, whispering my name.

“Sorry,” I said. “I should have warned you. Side effect of waking up your magic.”

“I have a hard time believing I have magic,” he said. “But if a dracna can kill snow corsairs to protect us, and then stand guard, then why not?” He kissed my temple. “Go to sleep. Tomorrow we’ll go to the temple and end this thing.”

I had a feeling it had just begun.

16

When we woke up at dawn, the dracna gave us one last look, then took flight. Finn crawled out of the cave to make sure we were safe, then reached in to help me out. As we walked toward the road, I heard Liam call our names.

“Here!” Finn called back.

We met them on the road, and I checked them all over to make sure they hadn’t been injured by the corsairs.

“How did you find us?” I asked.

“It’s not every day you see a dracna sitting as calm as you please,” Tobias said.

“Plus, we could feel you behind it,” Dax said.

“What do you mean feel me?”

“Once we were close enough, we could feel you through our connection,” Dax said.

“Did you get some rest?” Liam asked, glancing between both of us.

“We did,” Finn said, wrapping his arm around my back. “Lanie reinstated my vows. We’re ready to go to the temple and finish this thing.”

Liam grinned slightly and nodded. “Then let’s get going.”

We reached the valley less than an hour later, and Liam said we should be to the temple by nightfall. We took a short break around midday to eat and to give the horses a rest, then took off again.

It was warmer in the valley meadow, and I shed my cloak. We were making good time, but I had a feeling that our luck was about to run out.

The sun had begun to set, making the sky glow an orange-red, when we saw a white horse standing in the middle of the road, as though waiting for us.

“That’s not a horse,” Finn said as we got closer to it. “That’s a . . .”

“Unicorn,” Tobias said.

“Unicorns don’t exist,” Finn said.

“And neither do dracnas,” Dax said. “And yet they do.”

When we approached, the unicorn bowed its head, then turned and led the way.

“We’re being escorted by a unicorn,” Tobias said, laughing.

We continued for another half hour, following the unicorn, until we saw the temple in the distance. Then the unicorn sped up and raced toward it.

Liam glanced back at me, then took off, with the rest of us following behind.

The temple of Medea wasn’t part of a village, although it was said to have once been in the center of a city. But now the city was gone, and it stood in the center of the grasslands, a rectangular building surrounded by pillars. Dax told us that it had been rumored to be a powerful magical place.

When we reached the base of the temple, we climbed down and tied up our horses, then stood at the bottom of the twenty or so steps. The temple glowed from a fire within. The unicorn stood close, watching.

My stomach tumbled with nerves.

Liam grabbed my hand and looked down at me. “If she doesn’t have answers, we’ll find them somewhere else, Elena. We’ll figure this out.”

My magic roared to life, realizing how close we were to making it whole. “I know you will, Liam.”

And I did. He wouldn’t rest until he’d gotten all the answers we’d needed.

We began to climb the steps, Liam and I in front and the other four behind us. When we reached the top, Liam took a moment to take in his surroundings, then marched into the temple.

This temple was set up differently than the temple by the castle. While that one had been comprised of many small rooms, this one had a large interior room with an altar at the front and a large pit in the center, where a large fire now blazed.

“Hello?” I called out, and a woman in a flowing white dress walked out from behind the altar. “Are you the priestess?”

She smiled as she walked toward us, but she didn’t say anything.

The priestess who had started this whole thing had been old and haggard, but this woman was young and beautiful, with long blond hair and creamy skin, and moved gracefully. She looked like a god.

“We have questions,” Liam said, still holding my hand as he walked around the fire pit and stopped in front of her. My other guards fanned out around us.

She nodded slightly. “I’ll answer what I can.”

“Magic,” I said. “It’s been gone for hundreds of years, but now it’s back.”

She smiled slightly. “Yes.”

“In me,” I said.

“Yes, but it’s not complete. You need spirit.”

“How do you know this?” Finn asked. Still my cynic, but I needed that part of him now.

“Many things are changing,” she said with a soft smile. “Even your disbelief, Finn.”

Finn looked alarmed and everyone else was on edge.

Liam squeezed my hand. “We overheard Prince Leonardo’s men. They said she had to be a virgin.”

“Yes.” Then her smile spread. “I may have pushed them to stop there so you could overhear their conversation.”

My eyes widened, and my guards rested their hands on the hilts of their swords, while Finn pushed me behind him.

“What do you mean you pushed them to stop there?” Finn demanded. “There were no women in their group.”

“Oh, Finn,” she said, as if he were a naughty child. “Why do you find it so difficult to believe? Instead of being a source of comfort and protection, you made Elena miserable and her journey more difficult. And even now, after you’ve seen snow corsairs and dracna . . . even after I sent my unicorn to escort you the rest of the way, you still doubt.”

“This is the temple of the goddess Georgina,” Liam said. Then he dropped to one knee. “The goddess of mischief.”

Mischief? I remembered my tutor telling me about the gods and goddesses, but I remembered little about Georgina.

The other men dropped to their knees as well, bowing their heads—even Finn who looked embarrassed. But I refused to bow to her.

“What is this about?” I asked. “Is this some kind of game to you?”

“No, Elena, and I’m sorry for the journey you’ve taken, but I had to be sure.”

“It seems to me you should have been sure before we started the journey.”

She smiled again but didn’t answer.

“So you convinced Trevor and his men to stop so we could hear that I was to be a virgin sacrifice for Leonardo. Am I to be sacrificed?”

She paused. “Direct, aren’t you?”

I took a step toward her. “When the need arises. And you didn’t answer my question.”

Holding out her hands, she said, “We must all make sacrifices.”

That was a non-answer if I ever heard one. “We’re here. I need spirit. What happens after I get it? What do I do then?”

“One step at a time, my impatient one.”

“And if I decide not to do it,” I said, “What happens then?”

Liam’s face jerked up in surprise, but I ignored him.

“Then you leave yourself vulnerable to other men who wish to use you for your newfound power.”

“Like Leonardo?”

A knowing look filled her eyes, but it looked more like a smirk. “Men like Leonardo have their part to play.”

“And if I decide not to join with any man, then what?”

“You know, Elena,” she said with a sigh. “You will die. And it will be sooner rather than later because you cut Finn from your soul. Taking him back was a patch that only spirit can heal.”

“And you refuse to tell me what happens after I acquire spirit?”

“Too much information would only confuse and alarm you.”

Alarm me? That didn’t sound good.

Liam got to his feet. “Goddess,” he said, keeping his head bowed. “Is there a ceremony for spirit?”

“No,” she said, her voice softening. “But you’re right. She had to be a virgin . . . until you.” She grinned at him. “There are some perks to being the captain.”

Liam didn’t respond to her comment, but his jaw flinched. “Must it be done here?”

“You shouldn’t waste too much time, Liam,” she said. “You could leave, but I don’t recommend it. I have a room prepared for you.” When she saw our surprised faces, she laughed and motioned to the altar. “You didn’t think I expected you to do it up there, did you?”

No one answered.

She laughed again. “Humans and their sense of decency.” She shook her head. “Humans are far from decent with their wars and their brutality.” Then she headed toward a side entrance and called over her shoulder. “Are you coming?”

She didn’t wait for an answer, just continued through the door.

Liam turned to me. “Elena, this is your call.”

I cast a glance to where she disappeared. My magic was insistent, but I tried to be smart. “Something seems off.”

“Agreed, but I think she’s right. The sooner we make you whole, the better. But that being said, we can leave.”

“And go where? Where’s the nearest town?”

“Hours from here.”

“Then let’s do this now.” I started for the door, but Liam was beside me within seconds, claiming my hand and squeezing.

“I will follow your lead in this,” he whispered.

I stared into his eyes. “That means the world to me.”

We entered a narrow hallway, and the other guards followed. The goddess was waiting for us, which seemed absurd. But then, the whole thing seemed absurd. As soon as she saw us, she continued on, heading up a stone spiral staircase.

I hesitated at the bottom of the stairs, and Liam stopped with me, squeezing my hand again.

“Do you not want to go up?” Liam asked.

“What if this is a trap?” I whispered.

“What kind of trap?” he whispered back.

“I don’t know,” I conceded. “But we’re dealing with the goddess of mischief.”

“This isn’t a trap, Elena,” the goddess called down from the stairs. “I’m just as eager to see magic reborn into the world as you are.” There was no way she could have heard me, which set me on edge. How much did she know about me? But that was a stupid question. She knew a lot about Finn.

“More than you know,” she called out.

I started to panic, and she appeared on the stairs with a sympathetic expression on her perfect face.

“Elena, I have no ulterior motives here. I simply need you to fulfill your duties as the mother of magic. You are the vessel through which all magic will be reborn. You shall be revered and beloved. I have waited for you for nearly seven centuries, since my brother stole magic from the earth. I’ve been waiting for a fair and just ruler who was kind and compassionate and not out for material gain. You are her, Elena. You are the one.” She reached out and took my hand. “Now come.”

I climbed the stairs, holding her hand as well as Liam’s, while the others followed. We went up at least fifty or more stairs until we stepped out into a large, open-air room at the top of the temple with large openings to face all the way around the temple.

“It’s great for watching for enemies,” she said, still holding my hand as she led me to the opposite end, which was surrounded by gauzy curtains.

Liam told his men to stay by the staircase.

She pushed back a curtain to reveal a bed topped with white sheets surrounded by close to a hundred lit candles.

“Much better than a stone altar, don’t you think?” she asked in a teasing tone.

Liam remained silent.

“So we just have sex, and that’s it?” I asked sarcastically. “Then it’s done?”

“Oh, Elena, why must you be difficult?” the goddess asked. “You’re still worried about the sacrifice?” She laughed and shook her head. “Yes, you must sacrifice your life, but not how you think.” She lifted her hand to my face. “Haven’t you already sacrificed? Haven’t you already suffered? Even after you are complete, you will still sacrifice. How will you marry? Have children? How will you explain your children if you don’t? Your guards are yours for life. You need them—in every sense—and they need you to develop magic of their own. Your life will be difficult, sweet Elena, but you will be very loved.”

I sucked in a breath, not sure whether to feel relieved or upset.

She glanced over at Liam. “I leave her in your capable hands, Liam. You were always my pick for her captain. Thankfully, her grandmother was open to my planted suggestions.”

Then she turned around and left.

17

“This is still up to you,” Liam said. “You decide what we do.”

My magic knew exactly what it wanted. My answer was to kiss him.

He wrapped his arms around my back and held me close as he took over the kiss. “Are you sure? I don’t want you to do this because it’s expected of you.”

My magic sprang to life, and so did his, reaching out to me not to help, but to save me.

“No, Liam,” I said, looking into his eyes. “I want you. I want this, especially with you.”

He kissed me again, slowly and leisurely. “I’ve dreamed of this, Elena. I never thought it could come true. You’re so beautiful.”

I laughed. “I’m a mess. My clothes don’t even fit.”

He placed his hand on my neck and made me look into his face. “You’re beautiful. Both inside and out. It doesn’t matter what you’re wearing.” He grinned. “Besides, you won’t be wearing it for long.”

He reached for the lacings and quickly undid them. He started to push my dress down my shoulders. “You and Finn?”

Embarrassed, I looked down.

He grabbed my chin and forced me to look at him again. “Don’t do that, Ellie. Don’t hide from me.”

I met his gaze. “Yes. We did.”

“You have nothing to be ashamed of.”

“Don’t you hate sharing me? You could have just about any woman you wanted, Liam. You could have a wife. A family. Instead, you’re stuck with . . . me.”

“I love you. I told you that. If I have to share you to have you, so be it. And you heard what the goddess said. If you keep sleeping with all of us, you will get pregnant.” He paused. “I’ll marry you so the kingdom is happy, and you can still have all of us.”

“Liam,” I sighed, my disappointment surprising since I’d never considered marrying any of my guards as an option. “The kingdom won’t be happy that I’m marrying the captain of my guard.”

He froze. “You wish to marry someone else?”

“Of course not. But my father expected me to marry a prince.”

“You are the mother of magic, Elena. You can do whatever you want.”

My dress was still halfway down my arms, and he pushed it down over my hips and to the floor, leaving me in my shift and breeches. I started to lift the hem of my shift, but Liam brushed my hand away.

“No, Ellie. I want to undress you.”

He continued to lift my shift and found the fastening of my breeches, then let them drop to the floor.

“I want to undress you too,” I said.

He smiled and put his hands on my hips while I tugged his shirt free from his pants. He lifted his arms as I pulled it up, and he tugged it off the rest of the way when I couldn’t reach higher.

I rested my hands on his chest, running my fingertips over his pecs. My magic sent out tendrils through my palm, searching for his. I placed a kiss on the center of his chest, then kissed my way down as I unfastened his belt and then his pants and let them drop, but he pulled me up before I could kiss any lower.

He covered my mouth with his, full of hunger and passion. Then he broke away and said, “I want to see all of you.”

I wanted to see all of him too, since he’d pulled me up before I could get a good look. I stepped back and let him pull up my shift while I took in his erection. He wasn’t as big as Matthew, but he was big enough to have me worried.

He pulled my shift over my head, leaving me naked in front of him. His gaze took in my body, but when it lifted to my face, he noticed my concern. “Ellie, I won’t hurt you. I promise.”

“But I thought it was supposed to hurt the first time,” I said. Then I realized, while I was officially a virgin, the others had put their fingers inside me. Still, even Matthew’s finger was a lot smaller than Liam’s erect penis.

“It might hurt for a moment, but then it will feel good.” His hands cupped my breasts, and then he lowered his mouth to take one of my nipples into his mouth.

I moaned and arched my back, grabbing the back of his head to stay upright. My magic was throbbing with need—as was the rest of me.

His mouth moved to my other breast, and I moaned again, then reached down to take him in my hand. He raised his head and kissed me again until I was boneless. He lifted me and laid me down on the bed, then knelt at my feet.

“I want to see you, Ellie. I’ve dreamed of seeing you. You’re beautiful. So beautiful.” His hand rested on my stomach and slid up to my breast. Then he teased my nipple. My hips rose and he grinned. “Not yet. I want to play with you first.”

While still fondling my nipple, he spread my legs apart and kissed the inside of my thigh, working his way up to my folds.

I gasped when his tongue swept the length of me, then concentrated on my nub. He soon had me moaning as he pushed me higher with both his tongue and his fingers. “I won’t last much longer, Liam. We have to come together.”

He lifted his face and grinned at me, then kissed his way up my stomach and my breasts before finding my mouth and kissing me, his tongue searching out mine and tasting subtly of me. He shifted, resting his weight on his elbows and staring into my face. “Are you sure, Ellie?”

“I’ve never been more certain of anything in my life.”

He leaned down and gently kissed me as he reached down and lifted my leg around his hip. Then I felt his erection prodding my entrance.

My magic leapt with happiness, but I froze.

“Relax, Ellie,” he murmured, pressing kisses to my forehead and my cheeks. He lifted himself again and stared into my eyes. “Do you trust me?”

“I trust you with my life.”

He smiled at that and prodded a little deeper. I felt a slight stretching as he pushed even deeper, then pulled out and pushed in again. “You still with me?”

A deep ache filled me, and I needed more of him. So much more. I nodded.

“Are you in pain?”

“I’m fine. Don’t stop.”

He smiled down at me and kissed me again as he began to thrust inside me and pull out in a slow, steady rhythm that soon had me writhing in frustration beneath him.

I gasped when he drove deep and pulled out again. “I need . . .”

“What do you need, Ellie?” he asked in a husky voice.

“I need more, Liam.” I lifted my hips to meet his as he plunged inside me. “I need you.”

“You have me, Elena. From now until eternity. I’m yours.”

I wrapped both my legs around his waist and hung on as he began to increase his pace, pushing me higher. My magic was throbbing, demanding Liam’s magic. I put my hand on his chest, my magic finding his underneath the surface.

His eyes widened. “I can feel it.”

“The magic?” I asked in surprise. None of the others had.

“It needs you.”

He lost control then, and I hung on as long as I could, climbing higher with every thrust, and just when I was sure I couldn’t wait any longer, he pushed me even farther until I shattered to pieces, calling out his name as my magic latched onto his. But instead of searching out the energy in his chest, he pushed through the barrier and rushed into mine. My magic expanded, coming to life in a new way as all the parts fell into place.

I was lying in Liam’s arms, with him still inside me, when I became aware of my surroundings again. He was staring down at me and lifted a strand of hair from my sweaty cheek.

“I love you, Elena Elizabeth Maria of Garius.”

“I love you too.”

He leaned over and gave me a leisurely kiss. “If I had my choice, I’d stay with you all night.”

I stared up at him, hoping his confidence would give me the strength I needed. “Let’s go find out what happens next.”

18

My clothes were gone when I got out of bed, and I found a white dress similar to what the goddess had been wearing that made me feel half-dressed. But I couldn’t find anything else to wear, so I had no choice but to put it on.

“She has a reason for this, Liam.”

He wore a serious expression, but his eyes wandered over my curves. “I know. And while I appreciate the view, I’m worried about what she has planned.”

“Then let’s go find out.”

I walked out of the room first, then stopped short when I realized my other guards were still by the staircase. How much had they heard? But I told myself to get over it. I was in this situation, and if I had to be with five men, these were the only five men I could imagine being with. What if I’d been stuck with Leonardo? I’d sooner be dead.

But I was tired of feeling powerless, and since Liam’s energy had flooded my own, I felt a strength I’d never experienced before. It was time for me to take charge of my own destiny, and I was going to do that now.

All four men gawked at me as I headed toward them, Liam on my heels. I started to walk past them, but Matthew stepped in my path.

“You won’t be going down those stairs first. We will go first.”

“I’m not scared of what’s down there, Matthew.”

“Maybe you’re not, but we are.”

Liam stood next to me. “Matthew, you take the lead. Everyone else follow. Elena takes the rear.”

I nearly protested, but I could see how important this was to them, so they started down the stairs and I trailed after them.

When we reached the bottom, my men fanned out, their swords drawn. I nearly protested again, that any threat would likely be magical, but I wasn’t so sure, so I let them be.

We moved into the main room and found the goddess standing in front of the altar, and she looked ecstatic.

“Where are my clothes?” I demanded once I’d walked inside.

She laughed. “Elena, you are nearly a goddess yourself now. Why do you need pauper’s clothes? They aren’t suitable for a princess, let alone Elena of Garius, Queen of the Kingdom of Light.”

Something about the way she said that title set me on edge. “And yet I still want my clothes.”

“In due time.”

I walked further into the room, and my men filed in behind me.

“So what happens next?” I asked.

“Now you merge with the Kingdom of Darkness.”

My men circled around me, with Liam in the front. His jaw tightened as I said in a tight voice, “That won’t be happening tonight or ever.”

“But it’s the way it’s meant to be,” she said. “You can’t fight it, Elena, just like you couldn’t fight your need for your guards. You can resist it, but you will succumb to it.”

I remembered my dream, when I was standing on the steps of a temple, wearing a dress like this one, waiting to merge with the Kingdom of Darkness. “No.”

She laughed.

“I think that’s our cue to leave,” Liam said. All five men started backing up, and I backed up with them. I wasn’t sure that running from a goddess was possible, but I was willing to give it a try.

We made it out the main entrance to the top of the steps.

“Elena,” a voice called out from the shadows. “You’re a hard woman to track down.” A chill ran down my spine when I recognized it.

“Leonardo,” I said. “You’ve wasted your time. This isn’t happening.”

He stepped out from behind a pillar, his sword drawn. He was a good-looking man, and he knew it. He wore it with an arrogance and a schmoozing charm that usually got him what he wanted—and had been pissed when I hadn’t fallen for it.

Now he swaggered toward me, his cape blowing behind him as he pressed his hand to his heart. “I’ve been so worried about you, my love. Never fear, your guardsmen will pay dearly for kidnapping you and putting your life in danger.”

“They have protected me, and you know it.” I fisted my hands at my sides. This dress wasn’t meant to be worn in this temperature, and my nipples hardened. The moonlight shone on me like a spotlight, and the look on Leonardo’s face as he stared at my chest hinted that he noticed.

“They’ve used you for your power,” he said, his gaze still on my chest, but it was obvious he meant it as an insult to me. He took two steps forward. “I know that you’ve released all five elements, and now it’s time for you to rebirth magic into the world and merge with the Kingdom of Darkness.”

I tried to hide my horror. “You will have nothing to do with the magic inside me, Leonardo. My guards will see you dead first.”

He laughed. “If they survive.” Then he made a gesture, and twenty guards stepped out of the shadows.

“We can handle this,” Matthew said, lifting his sword. “Twenty is nothing.”

“There’s another way,” I said. Then I held out my palm and focused on making heat. A glowing red ball appeared, and I threw it at Leonardo.

He ducked, but the ball hit one of his men, and his clothing burst into flames.

“Beautiful!” Leonardo said. “You’re more perfect than I imagined!” Then he waved his hand forward. “Attack!”

His men advanced, and Dax and Tobias positioned themselves around me, putting me at the rear again, as they met with a clash of swords. I formed another fireball and threw it to the rear of Leonardo’s men, setting another man on fire.

The swords were flying so quickly I had a hard time keeping track of my men, and I didn’t dare throw another fireball for fear I’d hit one of them.

Several of Leonardo’s men started to get past Dax, and Dax tried to intercept them, but one of Leonardo’s men stabbed Dax in the side.

I screamed. “No!”

Dax continued to fight even though blood seeped through his shirt.

Leonardo walked around the pillar. “Elena, you can save your men. All you have to do is agree.”

“No!”

“Then my men will slaughter yours.”

“It looks like my men are holding their own,” I said. And they were. Other than Dax, they were on the offensive and had already taken down enough of Leonardo’s men that they were five to ten now.

“I will never join my kingdom with yours, Leonardo. Never.”

“Then your men will die.”

“If my men die, you’ll die,” I said.

He laughed. “Are you threatening me, Elena?”

“Yes, Leonardo. I am threatening you. You’re forgetting that I’m the one with magic.”

“Magic you don’t know how to use yet.” He grabbed my arm and dragged me to the entrance of the temple.

“Elena!” Finn shouted.

Leonardo was stronger than me, and while I had magic, he was right. I barely knew how to use it.

The goddess was standing in front of the altar, holding out her arms and smiling. “Back so soon, Elena? I knew you’d see reason.”

“No! I will not do this!” I kicked Leonardo’s legs, but I was barefoot, and it didn’t carry much force. I tried to pull free, but he threw me over his shoulder and continued to the altar.

I hit his back with my fists, but he dropped me on the steps. When I tried to run away, he grabbed my wrist again and kept me in place.

“Let me go!”

I could still hear the clash of swords outside and Liam shouting my name.

“Not until after our wedding, Elena,” Leonardo said, jerking me closer. He turned to the goddess. “I take it that a goddess can perform a wedding ceremony?”

She smiled. “Who’s more perfect than a goddess to cement a merger of kingdoms?”

“I don’t approve of this!” I shouted. “I do not consent!”

Liam burst through the entrance, his bloody sworn drawn. Two men raced in after him.

“Liam!” I shouted. “Behind you!”

He turned and intercepted one man’s sword.

Leonardo jerked my arm. “Elena, I need your attention up here.”

I tried to pull free again. What good was magic if I had no idea how to use it? Think of something, Elena.

I held out my free hand and tried to make a fireball, but Leonardo grabbed my wrist and closed my fist. “Now, Elena. It’s not a good idea to set your new husband on fire.”

“I’m not marrying you!” I kicked him again.

He laughed again. “You’re a feisty one. Feistier than I expected. You’re going to be fun.”

Liam had taken down one of his attackers and was backing up toward the altar while fighting off Leonardo’s man.

“Can we hurry this along?” Leonardo asked, sounding worried.

“Elena of Garius, Queen of the Kingdom of Light, do you take Leonardo of Hulon as the King of the Kingdom of Darkness?”

“No!” I shouted. “I do not!”

The goddess looked frustrated. “I need you to say yes, Elena. I realize it’s a formality, but I still need it.”

“No. I won’t give it!”

Liam was closer now. I focused all my magic on the places where Leonardo held my hands.

He dropped his hold and shouted, “She burned me!”

“She does have magic,” the goddess said in a bored tone. “I warned you it wouldn’t be easy.”

I quickly created another ball of energy in my hand and threw it at the man fighting Liam, setting him on fire.

Liam ran for me and pushed me behind him, his sword raised as he faced Leonardo.

“Let’s end this now, shall we?” Liam asked.

“I don’t sully myself with trash,” Leonardo said.

“You let your guards do it for you,” Liam said. “Draw your sword, coward. I’m not leaving here until I know your threat to Elena is permanently ended.”

“Goddess,” Leonardo said, taking a step back. “Can’t you do something?”

The goddess shook her head. “If you want this, you have to get it on your own. I can’t interfere.”

Leonardo groaned and pulled out his sword. “Men! To me!”

Three men rushed into the room and ran toward Liam.

“Stay back, Elena!” Liam shouted as he intercepted the first man.

I backed up into the corner, wondering why my other guards hadn’t come in. But I faced a more pressing issue. Since Liam was detained, Leonardo was advancing toward me again.

I ran around the men who were fighting, and one of them reached out to grab me, but Leonardo shouted, “Leave her to me.”

I ran straight for one of the fallen men and grabbed his sword, then held it up as Leonardo moved closer.

“Aren’t you cute?” Leonardo said with a genuine laugh.

“You won’t find me so cute when I run you through,” I said, though I wondered how well I’d be able to carry out my threat. The sword in my hands was a lot heavier than the one I was used to.

“Use your magic, Elena,” a woman said, and I didn’t dare risk glancing around to see who it was. It definitely wasn’t the goddess.

“I don’t know how,” I admitted.

“It’s in you. Just use it,” she said.

“Stay out of this!” the goddess shouted.

Who was she talking to? But the voice was right. The magic was in me now—I just needed to access it.

Leonardo was within six feet of me, and he slid his sword back in his sheath. “You wouldn’t run through an unarmed man would you, Elena?”

Damn him.

I spoke to my magic. I can’t let him touch me. Help me.

He reached out to me, and less than a foot away, his hand hit some unseen barrier and bounced back.

“What the hell . . .” Fury filled his eyes. “Do not use magic against me.”

Liam had dispatched two of the men he’d been fighting and had one left. What had happened to my other guards?

I ran for the entrance, sword still in hand, then skidded to a halt when I saw them.

All four were on the ground, Dax lying in a pool of blood and the others injured and held at swordpoint by four men.

Dax was dying. My magic could feel it, and I panicked. Lifting my sword, I advanced toward them. “Release my men!”

“Elena!” Finn called out. “Don’t be foolish!”

I continued advancing. “I said release them!”

Leonardo’s men chuckled, and Leonardo followed behind me, saying, “Enough is enough, Elena. It’s time to end this now and accept your fate, or I’ll have my men kill yours.”

“No!”

“Don’t do it, Elena!” Matthew shouted. “Don’t marry him.”

Fury built inside me. “I won’t.”

“Kill one of them,” Leonardo said. “She needs to learn I’m serious.”

“No!” I shouted as one of his men lifted his blade and aimed it for Matthew’s chest. I thrust out my hand, thinking I needed to push him away from Matthew, and the man lifted off the ground, flew to the other side of the temple, and fell down the stairs.

All the men, including my own, stared at me in disbelief.

I dropped the sword, which clattered on the stone, and I raised my hands. “I said step away from my men.”

They gave me terrified looks before turning their attention to Leonardo.

“Kill two of her men!” he shouted, sounding pissed.

I wasn’t sure I could lift two men at once, so I concentrated on making them both go away. The men lifted their swords, and I pushed my energy toward them—then the floor gave way, and the men fell into the hole.

Now it was my unarmed men against one of theirs, and Leonardo behind me.

Finn bolted for a sword, and the one man went after him, but I propelled him sideways until he fell into the hole I’d opened.

The goddess appeared in the entrance. “Oh, this is more fun than I expected.”

“Do something!” Leonardo demanded.

Liam rushed out and pointed his blade at Leonardo. “I hate repeating myself, but in this instance, I will. It’s time to end this.”

The goddess stepped between them. “I’m afraid I can’t let you do that.”

“Why?” Liam spat out.

“I still need him,” she said. Then there was a puff of smoke, and seconds later, she and Leonardo were gone.

I ran to Dax and dropped to his side. His eyes were closed, and he struggled to breath. This was bad. “Dax?”

His eyes opened a crack. “Are you safe?”

I lifted my hand to his cheek. “Yes, thanks to you and my guards.”

“I failed you, my queen.”

“No,” I choked out through my tears. “You did not fail me. I love you, Dax. I need you.”

“I don’t think I’ll be leaving this temple.”

“This temple is a vile and deceitful place, and you will not be staying here. Have I made myself clear?”

He grinned and then he grimaced. “You always were bossy. Even when you were a girl.”

I grabbed his hand. “I order you to stay with me, Dax.”

He lifted his sad eyes to mine. “I think this is the one and only time I will disobey your order, my queen.”

“You can save him,” said a woman behind me.

19

All of my men came to attention as I glanced over my shoulder. Behind me stood a beautiful woman with long dark hair, wearing a gown like the goddess, but in purple.

“Who are you?” I asked through my tears. She was the voice that had told me I could use my magic.

“I am Diana, the goddess of hope. I am here to give you some now, Elena.”

“Dax is dying.”

“I know. But it’s not too late to save him. Only you can do it—will you try?”

I nodded, then turned back to Dax. “What do I do?”

“The same thing you did when you used your magic before. Tell it what you need.”

I placed my hands on either side of his wound and closed my eyes before I spoke to my magic. We need him, Magic. He’s been with us from the beginning, before you were in me. I need him to help me figure things out. I love him, and I can’t lose him like this. Please heal his wound. Please.

“Elena . . .” Finn said.

I opened my eyes, and Dax’s wound began to glow. Dax’s back arched and he cried out, and then his body slumped to the ground.

“I killed him!” I shouted in panic.

The goddess of hope laughed. “Look again, Queen Elena. You saved him.”

Dax sat up and I threw myself at him, planting a hard kiss on his mouth. “Don’t you ever scare me like that again!”

“I don’t know,” he said with a grin. “If it gets me a kiss like that . . .”

I smacked his arm.

Liam offered me his hand and helped me up. Then I turned to the new goddess. “Why did you help me?”

“Because I hate to see my sister meddling in human affairs.”

“But you’re meddling,” I said.

“I’m repairing her misdeeds.” She paused. “She loves to create chaos and destroy people’s lives. You will be a good ruler, Queen Elena. I’m trying to help you.”

“The only way you can help me is to destroy Leonardo.”

“There is another way,” she said.

“And what way is that?” Liam asked, sounding skeptical.

She smiled at him. “Aww, Liam. You bear so much responsibility. Of course you want to save your queen.” Then she turned to me. “Elena, what is the story of the end of magic?”

“The twin princes. No one knew what time they were born, and they fought over the kingdom.”

“There was a prophesy, about the rebirth of magic—do you remember it?”

“Only what the priestess told me.”

The goddess shook her head with a wry smile. “What good is a prophesy if no one remembers?” Then she narrowed her eyes. “These things like to follow patterns. If twins saw the end of magic and broke up the kingdom, then it stands to reason twins would see it rejoined.” She paused. “The prophesy said that magic would return with the birth of royal twins.”

I stared at her with a blank expression. “I’m an only child.”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Of course I am. I have no siblings.”

“Queen Elena, you have been told a lie. Not even your father knows that your mother was pregnant with twins.”

“But I’m an only child. What happened to the other baby?”

“The midwife told her that one of the twins died.”

“But why keep it a secret? To what end?”

“To stop rumors and whisperings, but word got out and people began to question.”

I put my hand on my chest as the news sunk in. “I had a brother or sister.”

“Have, Elena. Your sister is alive and living in Capthian.”

A land that once belonged to our kingdom many years before.

My mouth fell open. “Then why did the midwife tell my mother that my sister died?”

“Because the midwife believed in the prophesy. She told her apprentice to take the baby out to the woods to leave for wild animals to eat, but the apprentice ran away with the baby.”

“What?” I was still trying to wrap my head around the fact that I had a sister, let alone that our midwife had tried to kill her. I would deal with that issue later.

“Your sister, Charlotte, grew up in Ostwald, a fishing village on the coast. The apprentice, Beatrice, raised her as her own daughter.” The goddess smiled. “Her hair and eyes are as dark as yours are fair, Elena. Your sister is the true heiress of the Kingdom of Darkness.”

“We must find her, Liam,” I said turning back to him.

He gripped my arm. “We will.”

“She must hate me,” I said, my heart grieving over all the lost time with her. I could have had a friend. I would have felt less alone.

“No,” the goddess said. “She knows nothing about you, Queen Elena. She thinks Beatrice was widowed and moved to Ostwald to raise her. She knows nothing about her true roots, but she is now facing a journey to magic of her own.”

“She has magic?” I said.

“The twin princes both did,” Dax said. “It makes sense your sister would too.”

“We’ll find her, Elena,” Finn said.

“And we’ll bind your kingdoms,” Matthew said.

I turned to Tobias. He grinned. “Where you go, I follow, Elena.”

“But you’re forgetting part of the story,” Liam said. “The princes ripped the kingdom apart over jealously. They couldn’t unite the kingdom. They destroyed it.”

“I’m the elder sister,” I said firmly. “I’m the heiress. It’s my right to decide.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, Queen Elena,” the goddess said. “You are the younger sister.”

Could she shock me any more? “Why would the midwife want to kill the eldest daughter?”

The goddess gave me a sad look. “Because she is the heiress of the Kingdom of Dark. She feared the child would be evil, so she ordered the baby killed.”

“It could have been me.”

“But it wasn’t you,” Liam said. “We can only deal with what we’re facing. We have to figure out what to do about your sister.”

“We still have to find her,” I insisted. “She’s my sister. She’s the rightful heir to our father’s kingdom, and I need her to join her magical kingdom with mine.”

“It’s too risky, Elena,” Liam insisted. “She could be evil. She might want to hurt you.”

Leonardo or my elder sister. She was a wild card at best, but she was my family. My blood. My true magical half. There was no question at all.

“We have no choice, Liam. We’re going to Capthian.”

***

Heiress of Darkness

September 29, 2017

***

Sign up for Ashlyn’s newsletter to find out about her latest releases.

Heiress of Darkness

Magic Reborn #2

* * *

September 29, 2017

Charlotte of Capthian has only known hardship. It’s not easy being the only daughter of a widowed laundress, but then, Charlotte has never chosen the easy path either.

When Charlotte’s mother becomes ill, she panics. She has no money for the medicine her mother needs, and the son of the town’s merchant has offered to help in any way he can… as long Charlotte allows him to tame her wild ways with marriage. But then the five sons of Bartow the trapper make Charlotte an offer she can’t refuse—accompany them on their month-long trapping expedition and they’ll advance her the money for her mother’s medicine.

Too bad she’s been dreaming about them for months. With their clothes off.

But she’d rather risk impropriety with the five incredibly looking brothers than marry the mealy-mouthed merchant’s son, so she readily agrees, then instantly regrets it. After an encounter at a small temple a few days into her journey, she’s overcome with feelings for all five brothers that she can’t explain. And surely she was hallucinating when she heard the woman at the temple tell Charlotte she is the Heiress of the Kingdom of Darkness and she has a role to play in the rebirth of magic.

Heiress of a Kingdom? Rebirth of Magic?

Charlotte would laugh it off, but suddenly she’s behaving in ways she’d never consider before. Never one to shy from a challenge, she willing to face it head on, but with each wanton act, she wonders how much truth there is to her being part of darker part of magic.

What is her role to play? And why does she fear she’ll bring the destruction of the world as she knows it?

About the Author

Ashlyn Allbrook is a successful author in a very non fantasy/paranormal genre who loves to play with magic.

Also by Ashlyn Allbrook

Magic Reborn Series

Heiress of Light

Heiress of Darkness

(September 29, 2017)